Spiritheart: Rise of the Fallen

Spiritheart1

Rise of the Fallen2


Prologue3

The Soulsage shivered as the wind rushed passed him in his flight. The Ravia looked at the sun and admired the beauty its light cast on the autumn forest he flew above. He shifted his robes in midair. He had been troubled recently by disturbing dreams and premonitions, things any good wizard knew not to take lightly. And his dreams were even more serious, as he was the greatest wizard of his time, and for many centuries to come. He was the Soulsage, the ray of hope amongst death. His dreams foretold of the trials he had faced repeating themselves, only the peril would be all the greater in the future. He had told his friends of his dreams, and they had been in a debate over what to do. He had decided amongst the fevered argument to take a relaxing flight in the autumn sunset in the forest outside his home. Yet he was not relaxed. How could they fight this monstrosity in the future, when they barely survived it now? 4

His mind was racked with thoughts, such was his focus that he nearly flew too low and right into a tree. He knew one thing, though, and that was that they could not face this calamity. No, someone else would have too. That thought sparked an idea. What if he could warn someone in the future? The message would have to be well hidden, or disguised, for he was well known, and his writings would undoubtedly be inspected. He already felt a burden, for he knew that he couldn’t tell a soul the meaning of this, not even his closest friends. No one could ever know. “Hah,” he thought,“ you know what they say:"5

“Dead men tell no tales.”6

7


Chapter 18

Beginning9

“Checkmate Arcos.”10

“What? Are you kidding me?” Arcos said as he adjusted his round glasses to examine the board, squinting his deep brown eyes.11

“Nope. That’s the fourth time in a row. Not exactly the best start to your big day, huh?”12

“Not really. I’m done for now.”13

Arcos, the young Ravia, got up from the table where he and his friend were playing chess. He didn’t mind that Elena, who was two years younger, had beaten him. She usually did.14

Besides, he was far too excited. Today was the day of his Ceremony, the day when he would become a wizard, an adult in his village. In his village of about a hundred, this didn’t happen every day, he was sure everyone would turn out for it. They did for the other Ceremonies.15

He thought of Elena. They had been friends ever since he could remember. She also was a Ravia and had short brown hair curled at the ends. She was the smartest child in the whole village, some said she was a prodigy. She heard this time and time again, and yet her quick, rational mind was unaffected by the praise. She was a good friend who had been winning a small rivalry with Arcos for years. 16

Arcos ruffled his long, light blond hair and decided to take a walk down a path he usually took for these strolls, one that offered a perfect view of the Tralini countryside, if you could call it that. Tralini was a large sand desert on the eastern coast on the continent of Valmera; so the country was pretty much sand. Hills and hills of rolling sand dunes as far as the eye could see. Ravias generally lived in this desert, their bodies were specially adapted for it, as their rusty orange feathers were especially heat resistant and their mastery of magic allowed them to carve out small settlements and produce water.17

As he was walking, his pet owl, Luna, flew up and landed on his shoulder. Luna was an Elf Owl, a very small breed of owl that lived in deserts. Her plumage was mostly a creamy white mixed with streaks of sooty ash shot through with bits of rusty red. Her face was also mostly white, with dark shadowy feathers under her shimmering golden eyes.18

Owls were good pets for wizards, because they had a natural instinct for magic, and their advice when it came to making complicated potions or casting a difficult spell was not to be taken lightly. Arcos and Luna had a special bond called a kuropt, a type of spell in which creatures could share thoughts and feelings with the creature they are bonded to.19

“So, how did the chess game go?” she started.20

“I lost. Surprised?” he replied.21

“No. I can’t even remember the last time she lost at chess.”22

“Me either.”23

“Oh, I can’t believe I almost forgot! Today’s your Ceremony isn’t it?”24

“Yeah, how observant of you,” he joked.25

“Well, thank you for noticing,” she returned the joke. “By the way, your family and I have a present for you.”26

“Oh, really? When will I get it?”27

“That’s why your father sent me here. It’s at the house.” Although Luna could only speak telepathically with Arcos, she understood speech.28

When they got back to the clay hut that was Arcos’s home, Luna flew to a small alcove in the thatch roof of the house. Luna pulled out of the hole a pair of brand-new robes, just for him.29

“Wow,” he said,“ where did you get these?”30

“Your family bought them from one of the traveling merchants in town. Try it on.”31

He put on the new robes and looked at himself in the small mirror in his bedroom. The set had a basic, orange shirt that had short sleeves. The robe went over the shirt like a long jacket. It was deep red, and had gold edging with small holes in the back for his wings, like all Ravian clothes. It was long, and trailed behind him on the sandy floor. It had big, long sleeves that went to his wrists. It also had clean, white pants and a belt with a sun on the buckle. It fit perfectly on his tall, skinny frame, and made him look much older, more like a real wizard.32

“Not bad,” he said to himself. Though he really thought that it was a little too grand.33

“Not bad at all,” Luna agreed with him. She thought he looked accomplished.34

Arcos went outside. “Whoa, I’m going to be late for my Ceremony!” he realized with shock. He then used his long, powerful legs to run a few steps, his taloned feet digging into the sandy ground, clawed hands pumping. Then he jumped high into the air, high enough to glide, and then he spread his wings and flew. Ravias were known to be exceptional jumpers. In the desert, there were no real perches to take off from like other birds. Even if they did have perches, the Ravia's size would have prevented them. Arcos himself stood over six feet tall, but he was very tall for his age.35

Arcos was nearly cursing his bad luck as he flew into some bad headwinds, but eventually he was able to use the warm, desert air to fly above them and use a seasonal thermal to get a speed boost into the village. After a short while that seemed like an eternity, he saw the small desert village. 36

“Well, this is it,” said Luna to Arcos as she caught up with him.37

“Showtime.” 38

39


If Arcos had a mouth instead of a beak, he would have smiled.40

He was looking around him, at all the villagers crowded around the altar in the middle of the village. They were all excited for his Ceremony.41

Standing on the platform was Arcos; the town’s Archmage, or head wizard; and his father. Arcos was dressed in his new robes, and his father wore something similar. The Archmage, however, was dressed in white robes, with streaks of bright color swirling around it. The Archmage also held a thick, gnarled staff in his talon. The bright purple jewel on the staff glimmered in the afternoon sun. 42

Arcos stood patiently behind as several people came forward to give speeches about him. His mother spoke of his maturity and good humor, while his father spoke of his aptitude for magic and his determination.43

It was Elena's speech that moved Arcos the most. The small girl stood at the podium and spoke, "Arcos and I have been friends since I can remember. I've watched him grow, and he's been like a brother to me. 44

"I've been told I'm a prodigy, and there are many out there who treat me like I'm something special. Arcos, for some reason, does not. He treats me like he treats everyone else. This is a good thing, as I believe it shows his fairness and his good judgment. 45

"I know that Arcos has many acquaintances but few friends, and I am truly honored to be considered his friend. He's looked out for me every step of my life, and has been a perfect listener whenever I needed him. I have total confidence that he will become a great wizard and an even greater man." Elena looked at Arcos and gave him a happy look, and nodded. Arcos was touched.46

After the testimonies, the Archmage drew some cards out of his robe. The cards were made of thin stone, and had pictures of sorcerers engraved neatly on them.47

The cards were called keystones, and they ‘unlocked’ the magical power in every wizard, hence the name. Releasing this power without them was very difficult, and many believed it impossible, due to the odds of making a fatal mistake without the help of their power.48

The cards, however, only unlocked certain powers based on the type of magic imbued on them. The pictures of wizards on them helped discern one type, or ‘school’ of magic from another. There were six schools of magic. Elemental, Light, Dark, Summoning, Enchanting, and Illusion.49

Elemental magic took control of the powers of nature in order to complete a task. Light magic was generally defensive, while Dark had powerful curses in its arsenal. Summoning called mystical creatures from the ether to do one’s bidding. Enchanting gave a creature great power over a time, and also used runes to give normal items magical effects, and Illusion could control a person’s thoughts and feelings to make them see and do things.50

The Archmage put the cards on the altar in the center of the platform. “Choose wisely,” the old Ravia said. 51

Arcos had thought about his choice for awhile, and he was pretty sure what he wanted. He picked a card showing a plain wizard, and on the four corners of the card were four different colored dots.52

The Archmage took the card from Arcos, and held it over his head. He then broke it in half, and some small shining lights fell on Arcos’s head. Arcos then began glowing for a few seconds. 53

“The path,” the Archmage said, “of the Elementalist. A good choice.” Arcos smiled again.54

“But,” the Archmage continued, “ now that you have released this new power, you must have a way to channel it.”55

Here Arcos’s father stepped forward holding a dark wooden chest with gold patterns covering the surface. He set the chest on the altar, and opened it. Inside were some hunks of wood, a knife, and some precious gems cut into large spheres.56

“Time to receive your staff,” Arcos’s father said. The staff, was meant to help a wizard control the magical energy he possessed, but not all staves were the same. The staves, through a complicated process, magnified either the heart, mind, or spirit of the wizard to help them control magic. These three things were the attributes that helped them control magic. A wise and intelligent wizard would probably have his staff made to magnify his mind, because that was his strongest attribute, whereas a physically strong wizard would take the heart, and an emotionally strong wizard would choose spirit. The types of wood, and the gem in the staff helped discern what attribute it would magnify. The knife in the chest was for cutting the wood of the staff.57

“What are you going to choose?” Luna said. She had been perching here and there for the entire ceremony, but Arcos had not noticed her.58

“I don’t know,” he said. This was rare for Arcos. He had a favorite for everything; favorite food, book, famous wizard, and such. For him not to be able to decide something was never good.59

The crowd was in silence as Arcos thought, but they slowly became more and more agitated. A wizard unable to choose his staff? Unheard of!60

Finally he said, “I’ve made my choice.” The crowd silently breathed a sigh of relief.61

“I will not have a staff.”62

The crowd burst out with surprise. People were shouting all sorts of things at him, his father, and the Archmage. The only one who wasn’t surprised was his father. He was completely unshaken, as his son committed an act even more unheard of than being unable to choose.63

“I had a feeling this would happen,” his father said calmly. From behind him, he brought out another chest, this one much plainer than the last. Inside was a silver sword, brand new, and expertly crafted. On the hilt, Arcos noticed, there was a rune. The small mark, in the language of wizards, translated literally to ‘trinity.’ Arcos figured that it mean the trinity of the heart mind and spirit, that all wizards used. That meant that this sword, in its own way, would help him channel his magic.64

Arcos stared at the gift in awe. Enchanting items was not easy. Especially such a finely made sword like this. And the rune must have taken incredible skill to place. He looked at his father, who simply nodded. He had made this himself. Completely from scratch. Arcos didn’t know how to begin to thank him, so he simply gave his father a hug, right in the middle of everything.65

It was Arcos’s last happy memory.66

67

68


Chapter 269

Darkness70

Arcos scanned the barren desert through his crystal ball. A few days after the ceremony and his unusual decision, which had nearly died off in the way of new gossip, he had received a duty in the village. He was a sentry. The village needed sentries to look out for hostile creatures in the desert that periodically attacked the village. Once the sentries saw them, they were easily dispatched, but without the sentry, the village would have died out years ago. 71

So he sat in a high tower, about five stories tall, at a corner of his village. There was one tower for each direction on the compass. If he looked out the window, he would see the streets of his small town. The buildings were small, and most of them only reached one story.72

Arcos knew how important his job was. So he kept an increasingly intense focus. He was growing ever wary, as no monsters had attacked ever since Arcos had gotten the job two weeks ago. Usually monsters attacked twice a week or so, and it really wasn’t a big deal to the villagers when it did. Some might have seen this calm as a blessing, but Arcos thought differently. He thought something was out there. Something powerful, powerful enough to drive all the monsters out of the area. Maybe Arcos was just making this all up. After all, he was new. But other sentries said they had never seen a gap this big. They didn’t think some ominous harbinger was coming, but Arcos was still uneasy.73

So he searched. He searched long and hard, with adamant patience. He had been up in the sentry tower for three whole days. He had not left the tower in those three days for anything. He had a small supply of food and drink which he only used when he became weak from his arcane search, and a small chamber pot for when nature called.74

Luna then flew up and landed on the windowsill of the room in which Arcos sat. He drew his eyes away from the ball for a moment to look at her. “How have you been?” she asked.75

“Fine,” he replied, without averting his eyes from the crystal ball.76

“Arcos, Elena is getting worried about you. I don’t know if there is some great creature out there, but even if there is you must stop for awhile, the other sentries will find it while you rest.”77

“Luna, I can’t. I feel this thing may be hard to find. You’re an owl, you have animal instincts. You must sense that something is amiss, right?”78

“I won’t deny that I don’t like something about this, but even so, you have to rest. You’ve been at it for days, and if you don’t stop, you’re going to kill yourself.”79

“I won’t leave, but if you’re so concerned, help me, please.”80

Luna cocked her head, “How?”81

“You’re an owl, a wizard’s best friend. Owls have natural magical energy. If you could use that energy, I could search farther, and more thoroughly.”82

“Okay, but only for awhile.”83

“That’s all I’ll need.”84

Luna flew up to the crystal ball, and placed a claw on it. She closed her eyes, and their energies merged. Together they could see much farther than Arcos could alone. They searched the dunes of the great desert and even after a few minutes, they came up with nothing. Then, something happened that would change their lives forever.85

They found something.86

❊ ❊ ❊87

The thing they found was a terrible dark wizard named Anra. Anra was a Dreagle, which were essentially ‘cousins’ of Ravias, only they had darker feathers with streaks of red or purple, and their wings were like that of a bat.88

Not all Dreagles were dark wizards like Anra. Anra, though, had become an incredibly powerful dark wizard. He had been rumored to have single-handedly wiped out armies and villages, leaving little or no survivors. No one knew why he started this bloody campaign, some said he was possessed, some say he had a grudge against the Allmighty, the all powerful, all knowing being who was said to have created their world. But stories of Anra were usually heard in bars or by housewives.89

And this fearsome person was headed straight for Arcos’s village.90

Arcos was outside his small community, standing with a small group of anyone who was skilled enough in anything that could be useful in battle. They had managed to scrape up more or less thirty people, with Arcos father in the lead.91

Arcos was tall enough to see over the shoulders of those in front of him, and all he could see was sand, assorted cacti, and Anra, heading straight toward them.92

Arcos tried not to think it, but the pessimistic side of him knew that this small force stood no chance against him. He knew that the stories of his skills were true; there were too many accounts of this, and all of the survivors couldn’t be lying.93

Luna, on the other hand, wasn’t really optimistic or pessimistic. She was thinking. She knew what her job was, she just hoped she could fulfill it. And as Arcos’s sidekick, although she would never call herself that, she would do her best to aid him.94

Both of them were extremely afraid. Arcos would be quaking in his boots if he wore boots, and Luna seemed half her size, due to a bird trait that caused them to get smaller when they were afraid, and bigger if they needed to intimidate. She was roughly the size of a canary at this point.95

But neither of them said anything. They just stood, and waited for the mysterious evil to come, as did the whole troop. Arcos’s only comforting thought was that if Anra was going to run the whole way to the village, he might be tired enough to kill. 96

After a half an hour that seemed like months, Anra finally was close. Arcos; father drew his sword, and the force followed suit. He raised his sword, and let out a mighty war cry.97

The villagers charged at Anra, and began a battle that would change many lives.98

❊ ❊ ❊99

The villagers collided with Anra, and quickly surrounded him. The assorted fighters engaged Anra from all angles, yet he seemed to be one step ahead, slaying those who came at him and painting the sand red.100

The only one who stood a chance was Arcos’s father. The fighters were annihilated, only Arcos and his father remained. Arcos was numb with shock, and watched blankly as Anra and Arcos’s father dueled with incredible speed and skill. 101

After about ten minutes of fighting, neither one backing down or giving the other one an inch, Anra disarmed Arcos’s father, and slashed his heels. He fell to the ground, in a sea of red sand, with Anra standing over him, holding his demonic sword above his head, ready to deliver the final strike.102

Seeing this jolted Arcos, and he rushed at Anra, with sword in one hand, ball of fire in the other. Anra, with reflexes indescribable, spun around and gave a swift, strong kick to Arcos in the gut. The kick must have had magical backing, because it sent Arcos sailing a ways back. Arcos recovered, spreading his wings and rose into the air, and charged at Anra with his sword out in front of him. 103

Anra merely put his hand in front of him and said, “Imnalotos,” and Arcos froze, suspended in midair, unable to move, let alone finish his strike. Anra, in complete control of Arcos’s body, again flung him away instead of killing him.104

But Arcos remained persistent. He recovered again, and decided to pull out all the stops. He flung a fireball, directly for Anra’s torso, and leapt at Anra, leaving only about a foot between himself and the fireball. With this move, Anra would have two attacks that would land at the same time, making impossible to block both.105

When the fireball reached Anra, he simply caught it with his free hand, as if it were a toy. He blocked Arcos’s leg slash with his sword, and with a twirl, disarmed Arcos. Then, Anra landed a devastating slash on Arcos, that ran from his right shoulder to his left hip. Arcos fell on the ground, warm blood oozed around him. Laying on the ground, he saw Anra through blurry vision stand over his father, sword raised.106

But Arcos never saw what happened to his father.107

Arcos died.108

109

110


Chapter 3111

Awakening112

Arcos opened his eyes.113

He looked around him. He was in a room, fairly bare, made of stone, like a castle, with a red rug on the floor. It had torches in sconces with a bed, a small table beside the bed with his sword resting against the side, and a bookcase next to the wall. A pile of clothes from his home sat in a comfy looking chair in the corner. The bed Arcos was in was soft, but the sheets were a little scratchy. 114

Then it all came back to him.115

The battle, Anra, his father, and the blood! So much blood! Then he remembered his wound. There was no way he could have survived that slash. Was he dreaming?116

He tossed away the sheets and opened the folds of his robe. He was met with a huge, white scar running from his right shoulder to his left hip.117

It had all been real.118

Then how was he here? None of it made sense! He tried to remember what happened after he had been struck, but he couldn’t. It was all black.119

He looked to the table on the side of his bed. On it was a small brass birdcage, with Luna sleeping peacefully in it. Seeing her made him wonder if he was dreaming now, and would wake up in a few minutes, bleeding or something else.120

Her eyes fluttered as she blinked awake. She saw Arcos and blinked in a puzzled way as she looked around the room. 121

“What? Where am I? Arcos, how did we get here?”122

“I don’t know, but...” something caught his eye as he looked at Luna. It was a small slip of paper, under her birdcage. He removed it, and broke the wax seal. In plain handwriting the note said:123

Arcos and Sira124

There’s no doubt that you both are wondering where you are. Relax, you aren’t in any danger. Someone will come to bring you both something to eat, and if you two would then proceed to the library, I would be happy to explain everything to you. Until then,125

Aarn.126

A simple map with directions followed the note. Arcos opened the birdcage for Luna, for she wasn’t very fond of cages, even understanding their purpose.127

“Who is Sira?” Arcos said to Luna.128

“I don’t know.” She replied slowly, as if in thought.129

Before long, a young Gita a few years older than Arcos walked in with a small tray. Arcos had only heard of Gitas but didn’t expect this. The Gita had no feathers, only pale blue, seemingly scaly skin and shiny obsidian eyes. He had a short fin growing out of his head and slight webbing between her hands and feet, features that all Gitas shared. It looked to be tube shaped, that went down his back and ended in a large flipper. Arcos was sure the fin served some practical purpose, he just wasn't sure what.130


He wore brown robes with short sleeves and spots of white on them. His robes also had a hood on them, which was the sign of the Enchanter. They wore these hoods as a sign of humility, as enchanters were long ago barely thought to be wizards, and were ridiculed and thought of as inferior. That was a long time ago, but they kept the hood nevertheless.131

The tray he carried had a simple fare on it, but was still enough to make Arcos and Luna’s stomachs growl. It had a loaf of bread, a bowl filled with fresh fruit, a pitcher of water with some glasses, and a small amount of meat that looked to be ham.132

“Here you are sir,” the Gita said. Arcos ignored the ‘sir’ and talked to the boy, who he hoped would know something about this place.133

“Thank you. What’s your name?”134

“Tanis, sir.”135

“Please, call me Arcos.”136

“Um, okay, uh, Arcos.”137

“So, tell me please, do you know where we are?”138

“Barely. I’ve only been here a short while, and I barely understand it myself. Someone will explain it all to you,” Tanis said. There was a short pause. “Well, I’ll just leave you to eat now.”139

“Mm. Well, I’ll see you around,” he replied, both he and Luna eager to fill their empty bellies. When he left they dug in. The bread was still a bit warm, light and fluffy with a slight buttery taste to it, which Luna loved. The meat was also good, though Arcos really loved the fruit, which you couldn’t find easily in the desert. His favorites were the apples. It was sweet, and he loved to let the juice trickle down his throat. He pocketed one for later.140

After eating their fill, the took a look at the map, and set off to find Aarn, and hopefully some answers.141

❊ ❊ ❊142

Arcos stepped through the door to the castle’s library, and was immediately overwhelmed. The high walls were lined with towering bookshelves with volumes on every subject imaginable, and several that aren’t. The walls were also dotted with several wheeled ladders for reaching the texts. The floor was made of marble with a black and white checkered pattern, and in the middle of the floor was a design with a great phoenix. It was surrounded by the fires of its rebirth, and heavenly light shone above it.143

A giant window with elegant panes filtered light into the library, also revealing several dust motes floating through the air. There were scattered, comfy-looking chairs with matching footstools, and tables stacked with books that people had read or would read. 144

A cat-like creature with greenish fur sat in the middle of the phoenix. Luna recognized it to be an Aurlan, a race of people who lived on Shattergale Isle, and island to the east, in the middle of the Maven Sea. Aurlans were known to be fierce warriors, even on four legs, and this one convinced Arcos of that. Although he wore what looked like some sort of tunic, made to fit an Aurlan, he could see the cords of muscle that stood out on his neck and forelegs. Its mane was rather short, straight and orderly, his pointed ears pricked up.145

“Ah,” he said, noticing the pair, “you must be the new arrivals. I am Aarn.”146

“Hello,” Arcos simply replied “I am-“147

”Don’t trouble yourself with introductions; I know who you two are. Come take a seat and allow me to answer your undoubtedly massive amounts of questions.”148

Arcos was not sure what to make of this Aarn. He looked like a person who didn’t like wasting time, as if he was busy a lot, but he seemed to be a good person. 149

He went to the nearest seat and sat down. His body slowly sank into the soft cushions, and Luna lighted down on one of the arms, also noting the softness. Aarn sat on his haunches in front of them. 150

“Now, first of all, you are in the castle of Spiritheart, which is in the realm of the Allmighty, or more simply, heaven,” Aarn began, talking as if he had done this before. Arcos guessed he was the welcome wagon.151

“Wait, heaven? Doesn’t that mean that we’re...” Luna said softly, as if keeping quiet about it would make it untrue.152

“Yes, you are dead.”153

Arcos and Luna both were silent for a few moments, taking in the fact. After thinking about it though, Arcos noticed that Luna spoke to Aarn using a mental link, like in the kuropt. Arcos tended to notice unimportant things such as this but he pushed the thought away as Aarn began to speak.154

“Spiritheart, though, is not traditional heaven. It is the place where people who have proved themselves brave and competent in battle go. Here, they join heaven’s army.”155

“Isn’t heaven a place of peace?” Arcos asked.156

“Yes, but Hell isn’t. Someone needs to fight the demons that arise, and that is us. You two have new bodies now, but you are still dead. If you die again, though, no one knows what will happen to you, so be careful in battle.157

“Don’t we have a say in the matter? What if we don’t want to fight your war?” Luna asked, her tone getting testy at the thought of being forced to fight, even if it was for heaven.158

“Are you saying you don’t want to fight, Sira? Deep inside of you, there is a lust for battle, and both of you know it. You may deny it, but it’s there.”159

There was that name again. Sira. Why did Aarn call Luna that? He would ask later.160

“Who is this Allmighty you keep talking about?” Arcos asked. Aarn’s demeanor changed slightly. Arcos had a feeling he had just asked a question Aarn hadn’t heard before, or that he had said something stupid.161

“What? Are you kidding? Don’t you know who the Allmighty is?” Both Arcos and Luna sat in silence. “You don’t know, do you.” he said flatly. Arcos shook his head.162

Aarn sighed. “The Allmighty is the beginning and the end, the creator of our world and all the worlds in the universe. He is all-knowing, all-seeing, and is all-powerful, but is also gentle and caring for his creations.”163

He quickly went back to his normal self. “Now, you two seem inexperienced in the ways of combat. And before you protest, I feel you know there is still a lot more to learn. Tomorrow, I will teach you about everything your job as heaven’s soldiers, and everything else in our world. So, I suggest you take the day to take in all you’ve learned. You’re about to learn a lot more.”164

He began to walk away, so Arcos and Luna went out of the library back to the room. Arcos said, “He called you Sira. What is going on here?” Luna replied, “I’ll tell you later.” Arcos started to protest but Luna said harshly “I’m not debating this Arcos.” They walked in silence for a while before Luna asked, “Arcos, do you really think that we have this fighting spirit, like he said?”165

After a while of pondering the question Arcos simply said “Yes,” and the rest of the walk was spent in silence, as Luna considered whether she had this hunger for battle. She didn’t know about a fighting spirit, but she knew that all she wanted was to be by Arcos’s side. She would fight. 166

167

168


Chapter 4169

A New Beginning170

Arcos tossed and turned in his bed, having terrible nightmares. He dreamed that he was in the desert, except the sand was blood red, and the sky was a moonless black. Not the black of night, but the black of horrid shadows. Corpses lay strewn about. Some of the bodies he knew, others were unfamiliar. But the thing that truly made the dream terrifying was Anra, standing right in front of him.171

Anra said something that Arcos couldn’t understand, and then a searing pain started to rush through his veins. A pain so intense, he could not think, he could not move, he could not even hear himself scream. Then the demon walked up to him and stabbed him with his monstrous blade. 172

Luna’s dreams were not so horrid. She simply dreamed of flying in the moonlight. She saw little light green wisps floating about her. The wisps had a ball of the same strange energy at one end that was about the size of the apple. The ball seemed to be the front of the wisps, because it looked as if it was leading the rest.173

She reached out to touch one, and as soon as she did, the thing seemed to go inside of her talons, as if she was absorbing it. She felt full of its energy. She looked up at the moon to see a shadow begin to creep across the moon. It felt familiar, but she couldn’t remember where she had seen it, if she had at all.174

As she was pondering this, she woke up. She looked over at Arcos to see him rolling fitfully in his bed. She couldn’t imagine the terrible nightmares he was having. Arcos had replaced the birdcage with a small potted tree he had found, so she flew up and started hovering over his face, sending drafts of air down to wake him. 175

Arcos awoke with a start, sitting up so fast, he bumped Luna with his head. She fell on her back near the end of his bead, laying down in an unseemly manner for an owl. Luna tried to roll over without much luck, as she had never been in this situation before. It was a comical scene, watching Luna awkwardly attempt to straighten herself, and Arcos had to stifle a laugh, forgetting his nightmares.176

He picked her up and put her on top of the tree. She immediately began to preen herself, trying to straighten her feathers that had been tousled in her fall. She did not want to discuss it, and Arcos resisted the powerful urge to make a sarcastic comment.177

He got out of bed, and dressed out of his nightshirt into his robe. He looked at himself in a mirror he found in a bathroom right off his bedroom to fix his hair and feathers, but when he did, he was shocked. He almost didn’t recognize himself. Even though it had only been what Arcos had thought was a few days, (he couldn’t tell how long it had been since he’d gone unconscious, he hadn’t asked yet,) he looked very different. Not older, more like worn, as if he’d traversed the world and seen all the ugly things in it. 178

Tanis entered about ten minutes later, bringing a tray with toast, blackberry jam, and fresh fruit juice. There was a note with another simple map telling Arcos where to meet Aarn, but for what the note didn’t say.179

“How long have you lived here, Tanis?” Arcos asked.180

“I’ve lost track. But ever since I came here, I’ve never been assigned a mission. I’m strong enough, I know I am, but I feel as if the leaders are holding me back, like they know something I don’t.”181

“Who are these leaders? Is Aarn one of them?”182

“Aarn is not a leader. He actually arrived here not too long ago, but his prowess has allowed him to progress quickly. As for the leaders, they are a council with ten members, two for each sentient race. They are very wise and have led Spiritheart through many hardships. We are lucky to have them.” 183

Tanis then left to attend to his other duties and Arcos strapped his sword to his belt, and left with Luna to find Aarn. “What do you think he wants to meet us for?” Asked Arcos. 184

“I’m not sure, but I have a gut feeling that it won’t be good.” Luna replied. Arcos had the same feeling, and he didn’t want to deliberate on what might be in store for them.185

Arcos had only seen a bit of the castle, but he immediately felt that its size was enormous. The ceilings were at least fifty feet high, and the sweeping, elegant architecture only made it seem bigger. The floor was covered in gleaming black and white marble tile, like a chessboard. The corridors were big and straight, and he would often see doors leading off to various parts of the castle. 186

When he had walked to meet Aarn in the library, it had been a short walk, and he didn’t see a window. On this longer trek to an unknown room, he saw great arched windows in the corridors, and was surprised to find what lay beyond them. It was neither night or day. There was just a sea of light green, with tiny glowing wisps floating lazily in the sea, which reminded Luna of her dream. There was no land, water, or sky, which made Arcos wonder what the castle was sitting on. He planned to ask Aarn when he found him. 187

After walking for a good time, they came upon a room that was more like an observatory than room. There was a huge dome that covered the room, and it seemed to glow with a strange white light. The room itself was plain and undecorated, with a solid white floor and walls. The dome’s light almost seemed to reflect off the walls.188

“Welcome,” Aarn started, “to the battle dome. Here is where we will begin you training as a soldier.”189

“How?” Arcos asked. “The room is big, but it wouldn’t be like an actual battlefield.” 190

“Just watch,” Aarn began to mutter something under his breath- probably a spell- and as soon as he did the dome began to grow brighter, and brighter, until the Arcos had to cover his eyes.191

When he put his hands down, he saw he was standing in a lush forest, a beautiful waterfall cascading down a nearby cliff. Arcos stood in stunned silence.192

“This is the magic of the battle dome,” Aarn began. “It can create any environment, any weapon, and foes too. Also, you cannot die within in the battle dome.” 193

“Impressive,” Luna thought. She flew from Arcos’s shoulder to explore the sweeping landscape. 194

“How does it work?” Arcos asked.195

“I’m not entirely sure,” he said, which surprised Arcos. “I was told it absorbs the memories of those who enter, any memory, from environments to weapons to creatures, and can project them within the dome. As far as escaping death goes, I have no idea.”196

“That is impressive,” Arcos said. He looked at the beautiful, quiet wood. “Someone has been to this forest before, if it is a memory,” he thought. “That means that my memories can be used too.” This was more of a bad thought. Arcos did not want to see Anra again.197

“Well, I think we should begin. I’ve found a training partner for you who will help me ascertain a sense of your abilities,” Aarn said. “Tanis!”198

Tanis? The Gita who had brought Arcos food and notes? He barely seemed combat worthy, despite his Enchanter status.199

Tanis entered, wearing his brown robes and his hood up. With him he carried a monstrous scythe. Suddenly he didn’t look so frail, with the cocky fire of battle in his eyes. But Arcos would not be beaten. 200

“All right, I want you two to fight one on one for a little while, just so I can see what Arcos is skilled in and what he needs to work on,” Aarn said. Seeing the resolve of both parties he added, “Remember, this is just a test fight, so no need to get competitive.”201

“Be careful Arcos. You don’t know what he’s capable of.” Luna said, appearing on a nearby tree.202

Tanis was looking confident. It just occurred Arcos he had no idea how long Tanis had been fighting. He could be far more skilled than Arcos was.203

“Begin,” Aarn gave the signal.204

“Vewna e strega,” Tanis said, casting a spell. A veil of red light enveloped Tanis. Enchanters’ spells would give them enhanced abilities and other effects over a period of time, and Tanis would only grow more powerful if Arcos didn’t act.205

“Fyrdas!” Arcos shouted, casting a fire spell. The red hot ball flew toward Tanis, who turned to the side as the flames shot past him. As he did this, Arcos made a quick slash that connected with Tanis’s shoulder. Though as soon as the wound was made, it was gone, not even a scar in its place.206

Tanis looked slightly annoyed, and Aarn slightly impressed. Tanis had not expected a simultaneous attack. He rolled his head, stretching his neck. Now he would get serious.207

“Wyrnd spaiar,” Tanis said. This time, a green light enveloped him, mostly his feet, though. He then came at Arcos, swinging his scythe expertly and swiftly. He seemed to be everywhere at once. It was all Arcos could to to keep up. 208

“His enchantments are what are making him so fast, so strong, but how do I get around them?” Arcos thought.209

Tanis then made a slash to Arcos’s right hip. Arcos blocked with two hands on his sword. They became locked in a power struggle, and without a free hand, Arcos could not cast a spell. Tanis’s scythe was getting closer, lowering Arcos’s sword. The red aura around Tanis was getting weaker though, and Arcos began to push the scythe back. “His strength boost is fading,” Arcos thought.210

Suddenly, Tanis unlocked their blades, and made a lightning fast slash that tore across Arcos’s legs. There was pain, but it was sharp and quick. Again, there was not even a scar to show. Even his robes mended themselves.211

“His strength enchantment must be the red one,” thought Arcos, “and green his speed,” it may have been simple to figure out, but Tanis was still very fast.212

“Hador e fuory,” Tanis said. An orange spot began to glow faintly around his heart. It was small, but it seemed to grow slowly.213

They began trading blows. Each keeping up a strong front. Tanis’s abilities didn’t seem to be enhanced by that last spell. This worried Arcos, as he had no way of knowing what the growing spot could do.214

As Tanis’s speed enchantment began to fade, Arcos had more time to look around, to use the forest to his advantage. Seeing a nearby tree, he began to circle Tanis, who followed, step for step. Tanis was now right in front of the large oak, and Arcos made a daring lunge at Tanis, stabbing with his sword. Tanis, caught off guard by the sudden attack, dodged the blade, but backed into the tree. Arcos used this sudden moment to his advantage.215

“Elytnan!” he shouted, and a bolt of lightning crashed down on top of Tanis. Tanis fell to his knees And Arcos let him stand.216

“Vewna e strega,” Tanis said, and the red veil covered him again. The orange spot now covered his entire body. Tanis began to radiate orange, and with a swing of his arm, the Enchantment was removed, and with it all its bided power. A mighty explosion rocked the forest, and Arcos was blown flat on his back.217

He saw Tanis walking toward him, and got up, glad for the dome’s healing abilities. Tanis, swung his arm at him again. “Shaturck stragar!” he shouted. The red aura seemed to shatter into several floating shards. The shards flew at Arcos, teeming with power. This spell was intended to finish the fight.218

Thinking fast, Arcos swept his sword across in front of his body, blade tip down, and with precise timing and a lot of luck, blocked every shard. With a mighty jump forward, he came out of the blocking maneuver and made a devastating slash at Tanis. It knocked Tanis to the ground, and Arcos put his sword to Tanis’s throat.219

For a while, no one said anything. Then Tanis began to smile. Arcos lowered his sword and helped Tanis up. 220

“Good work Arcos. To be honest, I didn’t think you would beat him,” Luna said with genuine surprise in her voice. 221

“Very good, both of you,” Aarn said, walking toward where they stood. “Tell me, Arcos, how much do you know about Enchanters?”222

“Not much, really. I mean my father was an Enchanter, but he never used much of it. He mainly taught me Elemental magic.”223

“I see. Then you would be unaware that the spells that Tanis was using were basic?” he asked with critical tone.224

“Wha-” 225

“He was going easy on you, Arcos,” Aarn cut him off strongly. “If that was a real fight, you wouldn’t have stood a chance.”226

Arcos lowered his head and said nothing. Tanis and Luna stood idly.227

“You’ve got a long road ahead of you,” Aarn paused. “But at least we have a good place to start. Although your spells were basic, you used them easily and masterfully. All you need is a wider range of spells. I can teach you these spells.”228

Arcos looked up again. “Thank you,” he said. 229

Aarn immediately began to teach Arcos. For the rest of the day, Aarn showed Arcos spells that he had never seen, and Arcos tore into them like a rabid wolf. He worked with a passion. Even though he didn’t master the spells in a single day, no matter how much he would have liked to, he felt confident that he was getting stronger, even if it was only one day.230

On the way back to their room Arcos asked Luna, “So, do you think I’ll stand a chance next time I meet up with Tanis?”231

“About that,” she said “Aarn lied to you.”232

“What?”233

“That spell that Tanis used at the end of the fight was by no means basic. That spell would catch even seasoned warriors off guard.”234

“Then why did he say that I wouldn’t stand a chance?”235

“Probably to motivate you.”236

Then a thought hit Arcos. “Luna, how did you know that spell was powerful?”237

“Oh, well,” she faltered. Arcos continued.238

“Who is Sira?”239

Here Luna gave a sigh. “When we reach our room, I’ll tell you. It’s time you knew.”240

241

242


Chapter 5243

Sira244

“Where to begin?” Luna asked.245

“At the beginning,” Arcos said.246

“Right. Well, I better show you rather than tell you.”247

Luna flew from her perch on to the floor of the room and whispered something to herself.248

Then, something strange happened. She began to glow. Soon, she was engulfed in a blinding white light. Arcos shielded his eyes with his hand.249

When the light disappeared, Luna was no longer there.250

Instead, a beautiful Ravian woman stood in her place. She was dressed in strange silvery leather that wrapped around her very short, slim form. She wore a black shirt, and pants with a silvery, leather vest and skirt over the shirt and pants. She wore a similar glove on her right arm and leather boots. The shirt only had one sleeve on the right side that almost met the leather glove. She had long, straight silver hair that fell down her back and wore a hairband made from some braided wood. She had amber eyes that almost seemed to glow yellow. They were enchanting.251

“Wh-who are you?” Arcos stammered.252

“Arcos, its me. Luna. Except, my name isn’t Luna. I’m Sira,” the woman said. Arcos was speechless.253

“Now I’ll start from the beginning. I was born about a hundred years ago in a Ravian village a lot like yours,” Sira began.254

“Wait, a hundred years? You don’t look a day over twenty,” indeed, she did look pretty young.255

“Twenty-two, thank you very much. Now let me tell the story,” she paused to gather her thoughts. “Now, like I said, I was born in a village much like yours. I studied a bit of summoning magic, but I never was very interested. I was always going off with the hunting parties and I was pretty handy with a bow. But I always loved to see all the creatures in the wild. I often dreamed of what it would be like to live like they do, without society, just surviving.”256

When my ceremony came, I was seventeen. I still wasn’t a very accomplished Summoner, and my parents knew it. On the day of my Ceremony, I didn’t receive a staff. Instead, my mother gave me a beautiful bow. Your ceremony reminded me of my own Ceremony, Arcos.”257

But then something terrible happened,” Sira said, and the nostalgia in her high, lilting voice turned to despair.258

“Anra?” Arcos said, with anger embedded in his voice.259

“No. This happened about a hundred years ago, remember? Anyway, one day I went hunting alone. I did this often and no one really worried about me. But I was assaulted and captured by these strange creatures called G’harsts.” 260

“G’harsts? What are they?” Arcos asked.261

“G’harsts are monsters. They look like snakes but have very strong arms and legs. An average one is about ten feet tall. They’re very secretive and mysterious, making their homes underground. They capture creatures of other races and use them as slaves to dig their long, winding underground tunnels.”262

“And these creatures captured you?” Arcos asked with horror.263

“Yes. I was fairly strong so I dug tunnels. Sometimes, though, young girls who were weaker would be sent off to their king. I have no idea what happened to them though.” A chill went up Arcos’s spine. To think that such horrors persisted without anyone trying to stop them.264

“We were treated brutally. We barely got any food or water, and we were forced to work very hard and were whipped if we did not work fast enough, or were rebellious. They tried very hard to break our spirits, but we, the slaves, managed to stay strong. We were forced into a similar situation, and creatures that were often bitter enemies created bonds of fellowship. We did not belong to any race anymore. We were just trying to survive.”265

I made very good friends with one particular Ravia. His name was Ruster. He was one of the strongest slaves, and was very supportive to everyone else. He kept my spirit alive. Every day I tried to think of a way to escape, something which the G’harsts claimed had never happened. I knew that if we continued to work, we would die. I didn’t want to see Ruster die. I thought, ‘If he could escape, I would be happy.’ Of course, I would try to find a way for me to escape too, or possibly all the slaves, but if the choice came between me or him, I would pick him. We both knew that.”266

Here, Sira paused. She was no longer looking at Arcos, but somewhere else, far away. Arcos thought he saw a tear in her eye. He sensed something bad came next.267

“What happened to you then?” he asked.268

She was still silent for a while before she spoke. “Well, one day came, and their king demanded entertainment. He did occasionally, and usually he pitted to slaves together in some test of skill or intellect. Sometimes he forced the slaves to watch, depending on his mood.”269

I remember one time, he forced two slaves to drink from six goblets filled with wine. He put the goblets on a rotating table and spun it. One of the goblets contained a poison which would cause the body to wither, forever crippling the drinker, and causing loss of sight, hearing, and speech. I remember the king’s crooked smile as he watched the slaves drink each goblet one by one, nearly having a nervous breakdown as they raised their cups to drink.”270

“That’s awful.” Arcos said. He couldn’t imagine what it would be like to play the terrible game of chance, to be forced to gamble one’s body away.271

“Yes, it is. But anyway, one day I was seized by the guards and brought out to the ring where the games were held. Across from me I saw Ruster. We were both handed shortswords, and we were told that the last one left alive would be set free.” Arcos gasped.272

“Ruster didn’t want to fight. He said that we could escape together. But we both knew that was impossible. Anyone who refused to play the games was killed, and even though we had the swords, we were no match for the guards that watched the game.”273

“Ruster said, ‘I won’t kill you Sira. I won’t become a murderer just to be free. My life would be worth nothing if I left here with your blood on my hands.’”274

So I replied, ‘Then let it be on my hands.’ I took the sword and raised it above my head. I looked into his eyes, and he looked back at me, with tears in his eyes, and nodded. Then I plunged the sword into my stomach.”275

“You commited suicide!?” Arcos said with shock.276

“No. I sacrificed myself for him, my best friend. And I would do it again.”277

They were both silent for awhile. Arcos wondered what it would be like to care about someone so much as to sacrifice himself. He wondered if Sira cared about him that much.278

Then Sira spoke again. “Then I came here. And although this place is not really heaven, it is still in the realm of the almighty, and we still get a little taste of paradise for our faith and good deeds in life. Everyone’s paradise is different though. I was given the ability to turn into an owl, a dream I had often when I went hunting by myself. It was my greatest fantasy. It took awhile to learn how to move and fly like an owl, but when I am an owl, I see the world in a different light, and it is a very good way to live.”279

“I wonder what my piece of paradise is,” Arcos said quietly to himself.280

“Let’s go find out,” Sira said in a cheerful voice.281

She led Arcos out of his room and to down many three flights of stairs. She seemed to know where she was going so Arcos followed silently. After about ten minutes of walking with Arcos still being struck with awe at the sheer size of the castle, they came to a massive gate which was made out of what looked to be pure silver. There was a large design of a phoenix that resembled the one in the library, and the outside was covered with designs of lions and dragons and great trees.282

“The silver gates,” Sira said. “Not exactly the pearly gates, but still beautiful.” she walked over to a large crank and began to turn it. The gates slowly opened to reveal the large sea of green Arcos had seen outside the window yesterday. He realized the castle was standing, or rather floating, on nothing, as the only things he was were the strange wisps. 283

“What are those floating lights?” Arcos asked Sira.284

“They are unborn souls. Souls waiting to be placed in a body.”285

Sira then began to walk outside of the silver gates. As she stepped out into the vast sea, a small wisp quickly darted under her feet as she stepped. She continued to walk, each time a soul quickly darting out to give her a platform.286

Sira turned around. “Are you coming?” she asked in a sarcastically impatient tone.287

Arcos started to go after her, and hesitantly stepped out of the gate. It felt like he was walking on solid ground. He took another step, and still was met by a solid foothold. He continued after Sira trying to ignore what he was walking on. 288

After walking for a short while Arcos started to see a small light ahead. It was larger than any of the unborn souls, and as he walked it began to grow. Soon he was right in front of the bright light, and he had to cover his eyes.289

“Go on.” Sira said. Arcos took a step forward, and the light overtook him. He put his arms in front of his face to shield his eyes as he had done when Luna transformed into Sira.290

But when the light faded Sira was not there. Instead he was on a beautiful path lined with trees in autumn. Through the trees, he could see the sun set over a calm ocean. Nearby, he thought he heard a small stream.291

Another bright flash came, and then Sira was standing beside him. She looked at the wonderful place and said, “It’s beautiful.”292

Arcos launched himself into flight to get a better view of this wonderful place. It looked to be a very large island. It had a small lake which fed a steam that led to the ocean. There were cliffs on the western side of the island with a single, great oak dominating the largest cliff.293

But the grandest part of it all was the castle that loomed over the entire island. The castle’s face was made out of a beautiful white stone, but Arcos did not see any bricks. It almost seemed as if it was sculpted out of some great mass of marble. The front wall also had a large, stained glass window that showed a large sun shining above a peaceful land. The castle was also framed by tall, pointed spires.294

Judging from the castle’s interior, it wasn’t as big a the castle in Spiritheart, but it was still beautiful. The walls and floor were the same gleaming white as the outside of the castle, and the rooms were decorated with crimson furniture lined in a gold color. There were many rooms including a library, bedroom, kitchen, parlor, and even a piano room. When he discovered the ebony piano he sat down a played a short song which Sira loved.295

But by far the grandest room was one Arcos could not identify. The room was round and very dark, with the only light coming from the large stained glass window that Arcos saw on the outside of the castle. The room had many columns that formed a ring near the center, and the columns were all smooth except for strands of ivy carved from the surface. The room also seemed to have a raised platform in the center, and the light from the window seemed to focus on this point. Arcos and Sira both stood on the platform and admired the mysterious beauty of the room.296

“This is my paradise?” Arcos asked himself softly in disbelief. 297

“It is.” Sira said. “It is.”298

And Arcos was silent.299

300

301


Chapter 6302

Mission303

It had been over a month sense Arcos had arrived at Spiritheart, and already so much had happened to him. He felt as if he was in a wild rushing river, being swept away by the current. 304

His training with Aarn had been going well, and already he had learned a few more spells, and his skill with a blade had increased greatly. He had been training with Tanis and he could see his improvement too. Sira had even been helping out. Her aim with a bow was lethal, and her summoning wasn’t as bad as she had claimed. With his friends helping him, Arcos felt strong, prepared for anything.305

“How was Spiritheart formed?” Arcos asked Aarn one day. 306

“Well, it all started a long time ago, to the beginning of time in fact when the firsts were alive.”307

“The firsts?”308

“Yes, the first of each of the five great races. They all are known by nicknames, as their names were lost long ago. The first Gita was called the Bloodsong, the first Aurlan was known as Steelfang, the first Ravia was the Soulsage, the first Dreagle was called the Nightwalker, and the first Helian was known as the Lightwing.” Arcos had never seen a Helian, but he had heard that they, like the Dreagles, were a sort of cousin to the Ravias and had golden feathers and lived on the Peninsula of Hope.309

“Anyway,” Aarn continued, “when the firsts died, they created this place to stop the demons that were invading the world they had worked so hard to build. Even in death, they were still working to keep Valmera safe.”310

“Wait, Sira told me that no one ages in Spiritheart, so wouldn’t they still be with us?” Arcos asked.311

“Yes, they would, but they aren’t, and no one is completely sure why. Some say they simply became tired of war and fighting and went to the Rift of their own accord. Others claim a terrible evil killed them. But all of them are merely legends.”312

“One more thing,” Arcos asked. “Why the name Spiritheart?”313

“Because, after death, one loses everything. All of their deeds and possession become null. After life, you can only be judged by two things: your soul and your heart.” 314

Arcos had also wondered about Tanis. He hardly knew anything about the young enchanter. He asked Sira what she knew about his life.315

“I haven’t known him long, but I’ve heard that he lived a life alone with just his mother until she left when he was six years old. He lived an ordinary life in a Gitan community until he was nineteen, where he died of disease.” Sira had said.316

“Wow. How did you find all that out?” Arcos asked.317

“I asked him.”318

Yes, Arcos had certainly learned much about his new life and his role in it, which was to protect strong and good people on Valmera from the forces of evil that would claim them. Aarn had told him that he would be given his first mission soon, his first person to protect. Arcos wondered what they would be like.319

When he woke up one morning in his ivory castle which he had moved into, he found a small note on his bedside table, as usual. It read:320

Arcos321

Congratulations, as you have received your first assignment. You have been charged to protect a young Gitan girl named Ruby. We have reason to believe that Anra may try to attack her, but it’s a slim chance that he would actually attempt it; you are merely a precaution. We shall send Sira to accompany you. Should you choose to accept, go to the sanctuary in the castle. Kneel at the altar and pray that you may protect this girl.322

Best of luck,323

Aarn.324

The note did not include the usual map, so he jumped out of his bed, dressed in his robes and walked from his castle to Sira’s room. Even after Sira’s shocking story, his view of her didn’t change much. To him, she was still the Luna he had known all his life.325

When he arrived, Sira was in her owl form. “How do you change like that?” he asked her.326

“I told you, it’s sort of my paradise, my blessing in the form a spell.”327

Sira led Arcos to the sanctuary mentioned in the note and the trip was spent in an easy silence. Arcos wondered how many missions Sira had been on, and what the people she met were like, but Arcos felt that would be several stories for another time.328

When they reached the door of the sanctuary Arcos’s curiosity got the best of him, but he decided to shorten his question.329

“What was your first mission?” he asked.330

“Yours.” Sira simply answered.331

Arcos didn’t expect that. Sira had only been on one mission, granted it was a fifteen-year one. She seemed so experienced, so confident, as if she had done this many times before. Arcos himself was very nervous about whether he would be able to protect this girl.332

Arcos opened the door to reveal a room with a high ceiling with lanterns hanging from it dimly lighting the room. There was a red carpet lined by columns that led to a large, ornate altar with an open book laying flat on top of it. A silver goblet sat on one side of the book. The goblet was beautiful, but it only reminded Arcos of Sira’s gruesome story. On the other side of the book there was a single candle that burned brightly with a white flame. 333

Sira’s voice cut through the thick silence. “This sanctuary is a holy place. Here rests Spiritheart’s most powerful artifacts. The Book of Truth, said to be written by the Allmighty’s hand. The Blessed Chalice. Those who drink from it have been miraculously healed, both physically and spiritually. And the Guardian’s Candle. Its light will protect all who are just from any evil. Many come to this place for guidance, and travelers pray here for a safe journey. We begin here.”334

Arcos nodded. He walked slowly up to the altar, taking in the quiet grandeur of the sanctuary. He thought of all the people who may have come here for healing and prayer, all the troubled souls who were helped. He felt like he was walking in their footsteps.335

He kneeled at the altar, and Sira perched on his shoulder and bowed her head. Arcos was unsure of what to do next. He closed his eyes and thought again of the girl, Ruby, and wondered what she would be like. The more he thought of her, his nervousness was replaced by conviction, a dedication to help this person along her own journey. He was ready. 336

When he opened his eyes, the Guardian’s Candle seemed to glow a bit brighter. He watched it carefully. The white flame seemed to grow slowly on the candle. Soon the flame was engulfing the candle, then the altar, although nothing caught fire. The light became blinding, and Arcos shut his eyes again.337

❊ ❊ ❊338

Arcos did not know where he was. He woke up lying on the hard ground in the middle of the prairie, surrounded by tall grass. He stood up, and caught the faint scent of brine on the breeze.339

Arcos heard Sira’s voice. “We’re here.”340

“Where are you?” he asked.341

“Look down.”342

Sure enough, at his feet was the short owl. She shook the dirt from her feathers and perched on his shoulder. 343

“Are we in the Alloria plains?” he wondered aloud.344

“Yes, the great coastal plains, home of the Gitas.”345

“Great. But where is Ruby?”346

“Nearby. We can’t just appear out of thin air. That would be too conspicuous. We have to lay low. Now what’s your cover?”347

“What?”348

“You need a cover story in case other people ask. Did you think of one?”349

“Of course.” He hadn’t. It simply didn't occur to him. He thought fast.350

“I’m a traveling wizard in search of enlightenment and knowledge.”351

“And I’m your avian companion?”352

“Yes.”353

“How original.”354

“Well, do you have anything better?”355

“No, its fine. It’ll work. Now come on, we have to find where Ruby lives.”356

So the two set out in search of the young girl. Arcos had read that Gitas used the sea for fish, their main source of food, so they followed their noses to the smell of salt water and the sound of waves.357

They discovered not a village, but what looked to be a Gitan city. There were many cloth huts that could be taken down easily, as Gitas were nomads. People walked around busily, hauling fish, bargaining with merchants, or simply chatting with a friend. Arcos didn’t sense the excitement of a city though, as it was fairly quiet, but he did sense the size.358

“How are we ever going to find Ruby in this mess?” Arcos asked.359

Just then, a voice caught his ear from the others. It was a young woman, singing a song that seemed to have no words, but it was beautiful all the same. The song was elaborate, with a high note range that gave it a thrilling sound. 360

He looked towards the singer to see a young Gitan girl, dressed in navy blue tunic with white pants that hugged her strong legs, a gold chain went around her neck and disappeared into her shirt. She stood on top of a small box, so her face stood out from the bustle of the crowd. She had high cheekbones with a small chin and nose, and bright shining ebon eyes. Her body was slim, but had strong arms and legs that were hidden behind her wiry frame. She had a long fin growing out of her head and slight webbing between her hands and feet, features that all Gitas shared, but Arcos had never really noticed. The fin reminded Arcos of the hair on his own head. It looked to be tube shaped, that went down her back and ended in a large flipper.361

He also saw the other Gitas slow as the passed her, but they would never look at her. “Strange,” Arcos thought362

“Maybe she knows about Ruby,” Sira said to Arcos. He walked up to the singer and stood in front of her, not wanting to interrupt her lovely song. She smiled at him mid-song and gave him a wink. 363

When the song was over, she climbed down from the box. “Um, hello,” he started nervously. 364

“Hey,” she replied as she bent down to pick up a basket sitting on the ground next to her box. She looked at the single coin it held and gave a disappointed look.365

“Your song was beautiful,” he said.366

She looked away from the basket and gave a small smile. “Thanks,” she replied. 367

Sira gave Arcos a small nudge with her wing and motioned for him to cut to the chase.368

“You wouldn’t happen to know where I could find a girl named Ruby would you?” he aksed.369

“That’s me.” she replied.370

371

372

They followed Ruby to her hut that stood alone near the ocean away from the city. The city was barely visible in the distance, and the sun was beginning to set. They had told Ruby of their mission, and she had seemed a little surprised. 373

“So, you two are guardian angels?” she asked. 374

“Yes,” Sira replied.375

“Then, am I in some sort of danger?” 376

“You might be,” Arcos said. He wanted to be truthful without scaring her. 377

“Huh,” she simply said. A smile began to form in the corner of her pale blue lips. Arcos got the feeling being in danger was something she wanted.378

Arcos looked at her home. It was a red tent with green stripes running down the fabric. The top was a wide cone, but the main body was vertical. As they stepped inside, he saw that it was roomier than he had thought. There were even small flaps to separate the different rooms. It looked even bigger than his home in the desert.379

“It might get a little crowded with the two of you here,” Ruby said, “but I think we can manage. Make yourselves at home while I get dinner,” she said as she walked outside. 380

Sira turned to Arcos. “So what do you think?” she asked.381

“Of Ruby? Well, she’s nice enough. Cheerful, even.”382

“She does seem pretty spirited. Staying with her might even be fun,” Sira paused. “But I feel kind of sorry for her.”383

“Why?” Arcos replied.384

“Well, look at her. She doesn’t appear to have any family, and we haven’t seen her with anybody that could be called her friend. I don’t think even the other Gitas like her.”385

“That’s crazy. A girl like that has to have tons of friends.
"
“I know, yet they avoid her like the plague. Not one person stopped to hear her singing.”386

“Darn it!” Ruby’s voice came from outside. The two went out to see what the problem was.387

Ruby looked up from a pile of wood inside a dirt circle surrounded by stones. “Sorry, but there was a rain last night and now the firewood won’t light.”388

“Is that all?” Arcos said. “Let me help you with that.” Arcos put his hand in front of the woodpile and said “Fyrdas.” Flames burst from his hand and the pile immediately caught fire.389

“Thanks,” she said. “Are you a wizard?” 390

“Yes. An Elementalist, actually.”391

“Wow, I’ve never met a wizard before. It must be very convenient to have magic.”392

“Actually, magic is not something we use for luxury. It’s more of an all-purpose tool than anything else.”393

“I see. Well, dinner shouldn’t be long now.” 394

Arcos and Sira returned to the hut and made small talk about the city and what Ruby’s dinner might be until she appeared with two large fish for Arcos and herself, and a smaller fish for Sira, who was still an owl. Arcos and Sira had never eaten fish, but they were both hungry, and the fish smelled very good. Arcos liked it, but thought it wasn’t as flavorful as other meats he had eaten. Sira didn’t care much for it, but her serving was small, so she ate it anyway.395

After the meal, Sira said, “So tell me, Ruby, why were you singing in the middle of town earlier today?”396

“To earn money, of course. I actually work as one of the queen’s handmaidens, so I’m always a little tight on funds, but luckily, my voice has allowed me to earn this very comfortable life in a respectable way.”397

“Do you do that every day?” Arcos asked.398

“No, only once a week. Although, if the turnout isn’t very good, sometimes I sing more.”399

“You’re voice is so lovely. I’m surprised it didn’t attract a crowd,” Sira said.400

“Well, to be honest, most people don’t want anything to do with me. I know they love my singing, I can sense it. But, they’re just too afraid.”401

“Afraid of what?” Arcos asked.402

“Afraid of this,” Ruby replied as she showed them a lovely amulet on the gold chain around her neck. The amulet was also gold with a large, round ruby in the center. The ruby was perfectly smooth, with seemingly no cuts or any sign of craftsmanship. Indeed, it looked as if it was formed naturally.403

“Why would they be afraid of that?” Arcos asked.404

Ruby paused and then took a deep breath and said, “Six years ago, two fishermen found me floating unconscious in the sea. They took me on their boat and cared for me until I regained consciousness. They asked me my name, but I couldn’t give them an answer. I didn’t remember. I couldn’t remember my home, my family, anything. All that was found on me was this amulet, which became my namesake. They took me back to the city and brought me to the queen. The queen took me in and I’ve been working for her ever since. If she didn’t do that for me, I probably would have been run out of the city or killed by now. The others seem to think of me as some sort of demon or monster.”405

“That was very kind of the queen to do that,” Sira said.406

“I feel she did it more out of pity than kindness.”407

“That’s awful,” Arcos said.408

“Thanks, but like I said, I’ve been able to live a pretty comfortable life, so it’s not all bad. Being the queen’s handmaiden isn’t very difficult either.”409

“I didn’t know the Gitas had a queen.” Arcos said.410

“She’s more of a steward, actually. She’s not of royal blood. But then again, neither was the last queen, or the queen before that. In fact, we’ve only had one real queen. But she was the first Gita, and there are no direct descendants of her, so we just call these rulers queens.”411

“Interesting.” Sira said thoughtfully.412

“Now, if you’ll excuse me,” Ruby said as she rose from her chair, “I would like to practice while there’s still light left.” Arcos looked outside to see the sun was beginning to set.413

“Practice?” Arcos said.414

“Yes. You’re welcome to come if you want. Just bring your sword.”415

Ruby grabbed a belt with two daggers strapped to it and put it around her waist. Arcos grabbed his sword and followed her outside. 416

She led them to a place behind her home that was off any trail. There were three cross-shaped poles jammed into the ground. They stood about five feet tall, and had barrels impaled on the poles, with a bucket resting on top of them. The barrels were full of cuts and gashes, as were the buckets.417

“They’re practice targets,” Arcos said.418

“Yes. I’ve always wanted to go into the militia and prove my worth, but my curse prevents me. Still, I practice every other day,” Ruby said.419

“Would you mind giving us a demonstration?” Sira asked.420

“Sure,” she replied.421

Ruby drew her daggers and took a balanced stance. She then lunged forward and stabbed a dagger into the barrel of the middle target, then jumped and gave a powerful kick to the bucket on the right. She pulled her dagger free as she landed behind the first target, and slashed at the back of the barrel with her other dagger. She then made a high-leaping uppercut at the third target, and did a flip as she jumped over it. She rotated mid-flip so she was facing the target, and used both daggers to make a crossing slash at the target, decapitating it. The bucket clattered to the ground.422

Arcos was stunned. Never in his life had he seen such devastating speed, such graceful acrobatics. This was no ordinary singer. 423

Sira was also shocked. She had a feeling that this girl was more than what she seemed ever since she met her, but she was just outright deadly. Ruby’s skills may have even rivaled her own.424

Ruby picked up the pole with the bucket still attached. “I lose more broom handles that way,” she simply said. She looked at Arcos and Sira. “I’ve improved a lot using these practice dummies, but it’s nothing like facing a real person.”425

“Then would you mind a sparring partner?” Sira offered.426

“With who? Arcos?”427

“No, me.”428

“But you’re an owl.”429

“Give me a moment.”430

Sira flew to the ground and began chanting a spell. For about ten seconds, nothing happened. Then, her eyes began to glow a pale green, and she was engulfed by a bright white light. When it disappeared, Sira stood before them as a Ravia.431

“How did you do that?” Ruby asked, dumbfounded.432

“It’s a spell.”433

“So you’re a wizard too?”434

“Well, I do know some summoning magic, but I’m not particularly adept at it.”435

Ruby regained her composure. “Well, I can spar with you, but I’m afraid I don’t have any other weapons for you to use.”436

“That’s okay. I won’t need them.” Sira said.437

Ruby took a defensive stance. “Whenever you’re ready.”438

Ruby waited to see what Sira would do. Arcos had fought Sira before in the battle dome, and he and Tanis had never stood a chance. “Yet,” he thought, “Ruby is surprising. She may very well beat Sira. This will be very interesting.”439

Sira raised her hand and said, “Sloot ruoy em tnarg, stirips.” The voice was peculiar. Summoning magic was not unlike other magics in the method of casting spells. When one cast a summoning spell, the caster allowed a spirit to possess their body to shape the spirit into whatever the caster desired, be it a creature or a weapon. However, when this occurred, strange things would happen to the caster, usually his or her voice would be affected. When casting a summoning spell, the wizard’s voice sounded as if it were recorded and then played backwards. It was truly an eerie thing.440

Pale green light flashed in Sira’s hand, and a bow appeared. The bow, although forged from spirits, was very physical. It was bony white, and had black patterns twisting across the translucent surface. Another light flashed on her back, and a quiver full of ghostly arrows appeared.441

Sira drew an arrow from the quiver and fired at Ruby. Ruby rolled sideways and the arrow flew towards the practice target, but disappeared into an ethereal vapor before it pierced the bucket. Ruby would not be harmed with these arrows. 442

Before Sira could knock another arrow, Ruby lept forward, and slashed at Sira who jumped back, keeping her distance. Sira fired another arrow, and Ruby lept forward again to dodge and to close in on Sira. She slashed at Sira’s arm, but Sira ducked low, and swept Ruby’s legs out from under her with a powerful kick. Ruby caught herself with her hands and twisted around and gave Sira a kick square in the jaw. Arcos winced. Ruby then jumped up and pounced on Sira with both her daggers facing point-down, trying to finish Sira off. Sira rolled aside as Ruby’s daggers stabbed the earth where she was a moment ago. Sira grabbed Ruby’s arm and twisted it around her back, still holding the dagger, and then grabbed her other arm, and forced it behind her back. Sira grabbed an arrow from her quiver, and Ruby then made a powerful jump over Sira, who was still holding onto her arms, and landed behind her. She put her dagger up against Sira’s throat.443

“Checkmate,” she said into Sira’s ear.444

“Look again,” she replied.445

Ruby looked down. Sira had the arrow in her hand positioned for a powerful upward thrust that would puncture Ruby’s lung and possibly her heart, killing her.446

“A tie,” Ruby said.447

They released each other and shook hands. Arcos was very impressed with both of them. 448

“The moon’s risen,” Sira said. She was right. The moon had rose above the ocean horizon and the sky was speckled with stars. “I don’t know about you two, but I’m tired. I’m going to bed,” Sira said with a yawn. “Goodnight, you two.”449

“Goodnight,” they both said quietly as she walked away. Soon, Arcos and Ruby were alone.450

Ruby walked up to the beach beside the practice area and sat down on the sand. The only sounds were insects and the peaceful waves lapping the shore.451

“So,” Ruby said nonchalantly to Arcos, “what’s your story?”452

“What?” he asked as he sat down beside her.453

“You know. Where did you come from? What was your family like?” she asked.454

His family. Ever since his death, Arcos had not once thought of the fate of his family. He had been too shocked by the new surroundings, or swept up by the rushing river of his new life. As he thought these things now, he realized that he would never see his mother or father again. He would never lose at chess with Elena, or ride the warm desert breeze that blew through his village. Tears formed in his eyes.455

“My story,” he said.456

And he told Ruby everything. He told her all about his home, his friends, his experiences. As he told her, the tears began to grow, and soon they were rolling down his cheek, one by one, as he recounted the things in his life that he would never see or do again. By the time he got to the end, the part with Anra, he broke down. He cried and sobbed as Ruby hugged him, crying along with him, sharing his sorrow. His tears fell onto the sand of the beach, yet the sand was not the sand of his home. It was foreign and unforgiving. 457

When the tears stopped, Arcos said, “I’m sorry. You must think im an idiot right now.”458

“No,” Ruby said to him. “I understand. It wasn’t too long ago was it? Your death?”459

“It feels like a fresh memory.” 460

He paused. “Although, its not all bad. I mean, I did get to meet you.”461

She looked up at him again and the corner of her mouth perked up in a faint smile. Her obsidian eyes sparkled in the starlight and the moon reflected off her smooth skin, giving her a white aura. She looked more beautiful than ever.462

Arcos slowly brought his face closer to hers, hardly realizing what he was doing. They closed their eyes.463

They kissed.464

At first, Arcos was terribly nervous in their kiss. It was his first, and he had no idea what he was doing. He could feel a deep passion within him, and he let it rule over him. His emotions calmed his turbulent mind, and he was enthralled in the kiss.465

Arcos held her there in his arms as her lips pressed against his beak, a warm sensation spreading through his body. Ruby wrapped her arms around him and held him close. Arcos felt as if he was being overwhelmed by her. All he could feel was her lips, all he could smell was the scent of the ocean that clung to her. He loved every second of it.466

Ruby's thoughts were muddled as she kissed Arcos. She didn't think, she only felt his hands on the small of her back, the warmth of his slender body as her lips worked against his beak.467

Neither of them wanted the moment to end.468

469

470


Chapter 7471

The Girl in the Desert472

Tanis woke from the most peaceful dream he had ever had. In the dream, he simply stared at an open flame. He didn’t know where he was, or why he was there in the dream, he was so mesmerized by the dancing tongues of fire.473

He sat up in his bed and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. He looked over to find a note on his bedside table. He got out of bed and dressed himself, then looked at the note with a puzzled expression. He walked out of his room and scanned the hallway to see a tall Helian in green robes and messy brown hair walking towards him.474

“Excuse me,” he said to the Helian, “could you tell me what this note says? I can’t read, but I think it might have something to do with something called a RAY-vee-uh.”475

“Of course,” the Helian replied. Tanis handed him the note and he looked it over quickly.476

“Oh, that’s not a RAY-vee-uh, that’s a ruh-VAY-uh. You know, like Ravias, as in the race?”477

“But I thought the -ia made an ee-ah sound.”478

“Normally it does, but the word is pretty ancient. But anyway, this note says that you have your first assignment.”479

“Really?” Tanis said in disbelief.480

“Yes. A young Ravia named Elena. You are to find her and shepherd her back to Spiritheart if she is dead, but if she is alive, you are to find her a place where she will be safe. Congratulations.”481

“Great, thanks,” Tanis said as he took the note. He went back to his room and grabbed his scythe, and then ran all the way to the sanctuary.482

Shepherding was something that Tanis had only learned about recently. When a person died, their spirit took a physical form, and mostly wandered the earth, unseen by the living. People like Tanis would then guide them to their rightful place.483

Tanis was very excited. Arcos had left on his first mission recently, and Tanis had wondered how Arcos had recieved an assignment first when Tanis had been at Spiritheart much longer than he had. He also had been a little bored without the his Ravian friend.484

But now, his first assignment. He wondered what Elena would be like. Would she be tough, strong, funny, mean? It didn’t matter. He was devoted to having success on his first mission, he would protect this girl.485

486

487

The first thing Tanis noticed about the Tralini desert was that it was hot. And sandy. The heat made him uncomfortable in his heavy brown robes, and the sand would always stick to his perpetually damp feet. The only plus about his garb was the hood, which shaded him from the unforgiving sun. No, Tanis did not like Tralini much at all.488

He quickly set off east to find the nearest village, which he presumed to be Elena’s, to see if anyone there knew about the girl. As he traveled his scythe and pack began to get heavier and heavier on his back. He wished he could find the village soon before he started hallucinating.489

Sure enough, he found the village quickly, but it was not what he expected. The place was deserted, and all of the buildings had been razed to the ground. He began to despair at the thought of finding Elena’s corpse within the rubble. 490

He searched the wreckage and found a large, dull orange feather under a large chunk of wall resting against a building. He also found footprints underneath. The footprints were strange, however. There was one normal print, but its twin had an irregular gait, as if her left leg was injured, causing a limp. He also saw some dried blood. He began to follow the footprints east, but they disappeared after a while due to the dry desert winds. He began to find more orange feathers, and set out east to see where the girl was, starting to get afraid for her life.491

Soon, his efforts led him to a large boulder with a small cave near the entrance. As he approached it, he heard a monstrous roar emerge from the inside. He drew his scythe and waited for the beast to emerge.492

After a little he heard nothing, so he slowly walked toward the entrance. He peered inside, and quickly scanned the cave. It was very dark inside, but he could see the far end of the cave and he saw nothing. 493

He cautiously entered the cave with his scythe in front of him, ready for some monster to jump out at him.494

“Stay back!” he heard a young female voice shout.495

Tanis lowered his weapon slightly. “Show yourself. I’m not going to hurt you.” He then saw a slight bit of movement in the corner of his eye near the wall of the cave and pounced on it, grabbing for whatever it was.496

He got a firm hold on what felt to be a feathered limb, maybe an arm.497

“Let me go!” the girl shouted at him. He saw that the arm belonged to a Ravian girl. 498

“Come on, we have to get out of here, there’s a ferocious beast in here,” he said as he started to pull the girl out of the cave.499

“No there isn’t, I made that roar,” the girl said back to him.500

“What? How?” he asked dumbfounded.501

“With magic, of course. I’m an Illusionist,” she replied. 502

“Oh,” Tanis said as he released her. His eyes began to adjust to the darkness of the cave and he could clearly see the Ravian Illusionist. She was younger than he expected, maybe eleven, no, twelve years old. She was tall and had chin-length chestnut brown hair that curled near the ends. Her body looked to be very mature for her age, but her face gave it away. She was also wearing a blue dress that Tanis thought showed a lot of her body. She looked scrawny, as if she hadn’t been fed in months. Her right leg bent in a grotesque way at the shin. 503

“I’m Tanis,” he said to her.504

“Rook,” she replied.505

“Well, that’s a strange name,” he said in a friendly voice.506

“It’s after the chess piece. I play a lot of chess. Or at least I used to,” she said looking away from him.507

“But anyway, what brings you all the way to the middle of the desert? Are you lost?” Rook asked him.508

“No, actually I’m looking for someone. A girl named Elena. Have you heard of her?” When he said the name, a wistful look crept into Rook’s eyes.509

“Elena. I never thought someone would call me that again.”510

511

512

Tanis shared some of his food with Rook before telling her about his mission. She ate ravenously and nearly drank all of his water, but she looked like she needed it badly. 513

“Spiritheart? Now that’s interesting,” she said thoughtfully. “Tell me, do you by any chance know a boy named Arcos there?”514

“Arcos! Yes, I know him. He’s a very good Elementalist, very smart.” Tanis replied excitedly. “Small world,” he thought.515

“So its true then. Poor Arcos. He was such a good friend to me, although his chess skills were poor,” she said in a matter-of-fact way.516

“Now tell me, how did you end up all the way out here?” Tanis asked.517

“Well, I used to live in the same village as Arcos, as you probably guessed already.”518

“Yes, I know what happened to it. I’m very sorry.” And he was sorry after seeing its destroyed state.519

“Anyway,” she continued in a detached tone, “when the village was being attacked, I hid in my home. I saw Anra blow it up in a single spell. When he did, though, a chunk of my home fell on me, and snapped my leg like a twig. I shrieked in pain, and that’s when he saw me. He simply walked up to me, knelt down and said, ‘you have so much potential within you. It would be a shame for you to die here. So, I will spare your pitiful life, but know this. I will take a great interest in you little one, just you wait. I will be watching,’ and then he walked away.”520

“I spent two days under that wall, and no matter how I tried, I couldn’t free myself. I fainted, and when I awoke, I was in a dark, torchlit room, bound with chains. I soon learned that I had been captured by these strange reptilian creatures. They reminded me of snakes.”521

“G’harsts,” Tanis said with shock. Then he mumbled, “just like Sira.”522

“Is that was those things are called? A hideous name for an even more monstrous creature,” she paused before continuing her story. “Well, I was too young and weak to work digging their tunnels, but one of the guards presented me to their king, who decided to make me his servant. I would have rather worked in the tunnels though. The king was, if anything, fearsome. He looked like giant snake with light brown scales, and he had great muscular arms and legs. He stood about ten feet tall. But the most frightening part about him was his unpredictability. When he was in a good mood, he would feed us well, and would call us by little nicknames. It was disgusting. But when he was in a bad mood, he would beat us, or worse.” Rook stared off distantly with mask of horror on her face. She snapped out of it quickly523

“There were about five other servant girls with me, about seventeen years old. We became good friends, sisters in arms, if you will. All stuck serving a madman against our will. After about three weeks in servitude, I found a map of the tunnels, and quickly devised a way for the servants to escape. We began to steal things right under the king’s nose, and soon enough, we were ready to try out the plan. We all wanted to escape so badly, but the plan only allowed for one at a time. All of the girls in the king’s harem voted that I would be the first to escape, because I was the youngest.”524

“I was successful, but after I escaped, I wandered the desert looking for a nearby village. After about a week of wandering, I passed out. I don’t know if it was heatstroke, thirst, starvation, but if you are here then that means that I died there.”525

“Yes, but believe me this is just the beginning Rook. I’m going to take you back to Spiritheart, and you can see Arcos there. I’m not sure if you can fight, but I don’t think that matters now,” Tanis said reassuringly.526

“I can fight Tanis. I may not have a strong body, but I do not need one. With my magic, I could outwit an entire legion of demons, outsmart even the greatest of foes. I may look young, but I assure you, I am more powerful than you could possibly imagine,” she replied with a deadly look in her eyes. Tanis believed her.527

They left the cave to return to their heavenly home. “What is Spiritheart like?” Rook asked Tanis.528

“It may not be paradise, but for most of us there, who have undergone so many horrors, so many wounds, it seems like paradise. We may not sit on a cloud all day and eat gourmet foods, but we are happy with what we have. Knowing that each day we help stop the horrors, and heal the wounds, for me at least, it is enough.”529

“Hm,” was all Rook said.530

Her reply made Tanis think of something. “When she talked about her past, all the traumatic things that happened to her, I barely saw any hint of emotion. In fact, it sounded as if she were giving a report.”531

Tanis looked at the young illusionist. She stared straight ahead with a serious expression and rock solid focus. “Something happened to her in the tunnels,” he thought, “something she didn’t tell me. Something bad, something that could make her abandon all emotion. What happened to you, you poor little girl?”532

“Bringing justice may be enough for you,” she said, breaking Tanis’s thoughts, “but I intend to exact more than justice. I want revenge,”she said with a flat, even voice. “I want revenge on Anra, I want revenge on the demons that created him, but most of all, I want revenge on the G’harsts. I want to make their precious king pay for what he did to me. I want to make him see his worst nightmares, and conjure illusions worse than those nightmares. I swear on Arcos’s grave, I will make him pay.”533

Tanis was honestly a little frightened that this little girl could give such a doomsday speech without any emotion in her voice. But it only made him wonder even more what happened to her in those tunnels. He nearly asked her, but decided against it. It wasn’t his place to know.534

He wondered what she was like before the attack. He imagined she would have been quite happy. She would have been very talented. She would have gone on to do great things. And now, she was a hollow shell.535

536

537


Chapter 8538

Dilemma539

Arcos opened his eyes to see his room in his ivory castle. He recognized the white stone floors and walls, with red and gold furnishings and the eternal sunset. He sat up in bed noticed a strange pressure in his bed, and looked over to his left.540

Sleeping soundly in his bed was Sira. She looked radiant in the fading light, her silver hair gilded in the sunset. Arcos was stunned, but his heart was swelling with the sight of her. He reached out and grazed a claw across her bare shoulders, the feathers like silk against the back of his hand.541

She rolled over softly and her large topaz eyes stared up at him. “Good afternoon,” she said, her voice clear as chimes.542

“You look lovely this morning, or evening, rather,” Arcos said with a slight chuckle.543

They were silent for awhile. Then, she stroked his cheek with the back of her own hand, and he touched her hand with his as they gazed at each other. He stretched his wings out and put them around her like a cloak as he leaned his face down slowly to meet hers.544

The image dissolved as he opened his eyes to see Ruby’s home around him. He sighed in disappointment that the dream should end, but then was disturbed. 545

“Sira is my friend, nothing more,” he thought to himself. He had never before had a dream like this about Sira, and he wondered what could have caused him to dream something so strange. 546

Then he remembered Ruby, and the kiss. As soon as he did, he was overcome by a feeling of euphoria at the memory of it. He got out of his bed, dressed in his robes and went out to go see her.547

As he passed through the hut, he looked at himself in a full-length mirror resting against a bookcase. Arcos was not one to stare in the mirror often, but he seemed so different. He looked happy. For the first time since his death, he looked content with where he was. He had friends, a cause to fight for, and even possibly someone to love and be loved by. He was happy.548

His thoughts were diverted by Ruby’s enchanting voice. “Arcos, you had better be awake because breakfast will be ready in a few minutes.” He heard her humming a soft tune to herself as she worked.549

Arcos was about to walk outside to greet her when he remembered that he had left his glasses in his room. He went back to go get them, and also found a note near his glasses. He put them on and opened the note. It was from Aarn. He didn’t really care to read it now, so he put it in his pocket and went out to eat breakfast.550

He found Ruby and Sira sitting around a campfire with Ruby holding a frying pan with what looked to be eggs sizzling over the fire. They smelled great, better than fish, at least.551

“It’s about time you woke up!” Sira said. “I was seriously thinking about dumping a bucket of water on you with the way you talk in your sleep.” She didn’t mention that he had repeated her name several times throughout the night. That would be just plain mean to embarrass him like that.552

“Well, its better than your snoring,” he replied with his own jab.553

“How long have you two known each other?” Ruby asked giving them a look.554

Arcos and Sira looked at each other. “Forever,” they said together.555

The breakfast was actually seagull eggs, and although Sira despised seagulls, the eggs were not that bad. Sira also served them glasses of milk, but Arcos didn’t bother asking what creature it might have come from. The three friends exchanged a few funny stories over the light meal.556

Afterwards, Ruby got up and said, “Well, the queen will be expecting me some time now. I had better get going,”557

“Do you want us to go with you?” Arcos asked.558

“That’s not necessary. You would just end up being bored all day, or end working for her yourselves,” she said with a small laugh to herself. “No, you two should go explore the city. I’ll be back a little after noon,” and with that she left.559

Arcos and Sira waited a little bit before leaving for the city. When they arrived, business was beginning to pick up as the residents of the city woke up and began their busy days. Merchants shouted about their wares, delivery boys and girls ran around the city with their vairous parcels, and one wife shouted at her lazy husband. Yes, the city was nothing compared to Arcos’s quiet village.560

The pair didn’t have any money, but that didn’t stop Sira from dragging Arcos to the various stalls to try on the clothes and jewels they sold just for fun. Arcos felt foolish and first, but Sira was insistent on getting him to cut loose and enjoy himself, and after awhile, he did. He began trying on the gaudy robes and oversized, no doubt fake, rings and amulets, and pretty soon he was laughing as much as Sira. They had a wonderful time at the expense of several merchants when they discovered that the couple was broke.561

The sun was rising towards its peak in the sky, so the two headed back to Ruby’s hut before she would return. As they walked, Arcos felt something scratch up against his leg. He reached into his pocket to find the note from earlier that morning. He took it out and began to read:562

Arcos563

Before I say anything else, I would like to inform you about the situation with Anra. It has appeared that he has been slowly moving away from your location, and it is unlikely that he will mount an attack at all.564

However, your mission is far from over. The crucial part is just beginning. While we do not think Anra will attack, we are most certain that he will not give up on Ruby. Her will and strength of heart is too great for him to pass up. Instead, we think he will try to persuade her to join him. This, believe it or not, is a definite possibility, given her troubled past and lonely life. He could easily lead her to anger, hate against her fellow Gitans that have scorned her. If he were to gain an ally in her, the results would be devastating.565

We cannot keep her under constant guardianship, so it is with a heavy heart that I command you to kill her. This may seem terrible to you, I know, but consider the alternative; would you rather have her wrapped around Anra’s thumb?566

I cannot stress the importance of this undertaking. Failure is not an option. I repeat; the girl must die.567

Aarn.568

Arcos tried to mask the horror on his face as he read the note. Kill Ruby? Unthinkable! He could never!569

“...But what if they’re right?” he quietly thought to himself. “I couldn’t bear to see Ruby under Anra’s command.” 570

Sira noticed the note. “Is that from Aarn?” She said. 571

“Yes,” he replied, dazed. How could he tell Sira? “Anra will not be attacking Ruby anytime soon.” It wasn’t a total lie, just not the whole truth.572

Sira sensed something was amiss by his tone. “Is there anything else?” she asked slowly.573

“Yes,” he replied again. He took a deep breath. He couldn’t tell her, so he handed her the note.574

She read it carefully, then re-read it. “No!” she shouted. “No way! Never! Ruby would never follow Anra! The very thought,” she said angrily.575

“What are we going to do?” Arcos asked her.576

“We are going to take Ruby and run. We will take her to Spiritheart ourselves so they can see that there is no evil in that girl.”577

Arcos paused before speaking. “Aarn was very clear. Failure is not an option.”578

“What, so we kill her?”579

“But what if they’re right? What if she is turned to evil? My heart couldn’t bear to see her slaughter innocents that way.”580

“But your heart could bear to kill her?” Sira stopped and sighed. “I saw you two last night.”581

Arcos spluttered. “Y-you did?”582

“Yes, so I know how you feel about her. I would never have thought to hear you even suggest that you would do something like this, but I know you care for her very much, so I’m going to let you do as you wish. Kill her if you must, but I will have no part in it. All I ask is that you please think, and listen to your heart on this one.”583

The rest of the walk was spent in silence.584

585

586

Ruby arrived about a half hour after Arcos and Sira did. She sat down and played the guitar and sang, which helped distract Arcos from his weighty decision. Ruby was quite good at the guitar, and her beautiful voice wove in with the notes of the guitar for a lovely combination.587

They had more fish for dinner, but it must have been a different kind of fish because it tasted better than last night’s meal, even if it was saltier. Afterwards, the three friends talked more about their families and friends and shared funny stories about them.588

The sun set and the illusion of a peaceful evening was beginning to melt away as his dilemma loomed over him like a great mountain. Did Ruby really have evil inside of her? He didn’t want to think so, but she did have a horrible past. She could be easily manipulated yet she also had a strong will. Every point of logic had a counter. 589

He sat in his bed all night and tried to find proof of good or evil inside of her. He had only known her for a short time, and although they had become good friends already, there were things about her that he may not know. 590

“Should I play it safe and kill her? Or should I trust in her integrity? She seems good now, but in the future, so much could happen,” Arcos battled in his brain.591

He began to get frustrated as he realized he was debating on whether to commit murder. Absurd? Or right? He had no idea.592

Then a single chiming voice shattered through his muddled head like a siren. “Listen to your heart on this one.” Sira’s words. 593

She was right. Logic was not solving this problem. So silenced his thoughts and tried to find his inner instinct.594

He got out of bed and dressed. His heart pounded as he grabbed his sword. “Will I have the courage to do what is right? No, I have to trust in myself. This is what is right, no matter the consequences,” he thought.595

Arcos quietly walked past Sira’s room. She looked at him and their eyes locked for a brief moment, then nodded. She knew his decision.596

He silently moved into Ruby’s room. There she lay, sleeping soundly. Her robin’s egg blue skin shimmered in the thin moonlight. She was beautiful.597

Arcos moved closer to her bed. He froze as she tossed and rolled over on her back. Her upper body was exposed, and it shimmered in the pale light.598

Arcos drew his sword.599

The sound of the blade scraping against its sheath woke Ruby, and she looked up at him with a panicked frenzy in her eyes. She did not know that her attacker was Arcos. She reached under her pillow and brandished her two daggers and lept out of bed and ran outside.600

Arcos followed her, his mind numbed with shock and adrenaline. He couldn’t think. He couldn’t feel. He could only fight.601

Ruby turned around and realized the identity of her assailant. “Arcos,” she said at first in a relieved tone, lowering her daggers. “What are you doing?” she then shouted at him.602

It was as if he didn’t hear her, as he walked up to her menacingly, his great height towering over her.603

Arcos made a slash at her neck, which Ruby ducked. She didn’t counter attack, wondering what was wrong with her friend.604

Arcos slashed again, and Ruby rolled to the side. This time, she delivered a powerful kick to Arcos’s back, and he fell to the ground. 605

Ruby stood there, and watched as Arcos rise to attack again. She had no choice but to fight the Ravia, or lose her life.606

Arcos kneeled down, put his hand to the ground and said, “Caer nar, biar e fyrdas.” Ruby saw his position as an opening, and she leapt at him to strike his exposed back. At the last word of the spell, Arcos raised his hand, and a burst of flame flew around him, blowing Ruby backwards. Arcos continued to raise his hand, and brought from the ground a phoenix. It rose in front of him, then with flick of his wrist if shot forth, straight for Ruby. She rolled as the phoenix exploded near her, and she shielded herself from the flames with her arms.607

Arcos ran towards Ruby to make the finishing blow, but she quickly rolled forward, then sprang at him feet first, delivering a powerful kick to his torso. He fell to the ground and she landed on him heavily, breaking his lower left rib with a loud crack.608

Arcos felt pain, but it was dulled by adrenaline. He looked up in time to see Ruby moving to stab his heart, but he grabbed her wrist and held it tight. She stabbed with the other hand, and it too was locked in Arcos’s grip. Arcos was stronger than Ruby, but she had the advantage of pushing down, and put her weight into her push as the dagger blades inched closer to Arcos. He quickly shouted, “Fyrdas!” and searing heat flowed from his hands, scorching Ruby’s wrists. She yelped in pain and Arcos rolled backwards and tossed her over him.609

The two stood again, weary. They ran at each other, and slashed back and forth, blocking every strike. Arcos whirled around making fast, powerful spinning attacks with searing fire spells. Ruby blocked and dodged, using her acrobatic skills to get closer to Arcos.610

Arcos blasted a strong gust of wind at Ruby to knock her back, but Ruby used the blast to jump high in the air, and Arcos jumped up to meet her, spreading his wings for flight as he slashed at her in close range. Being unused to midair combat, Ruby blocked but was knocked off balance by the powerful strikes, and Arcos grabbed her shirt and threw her to the ground. 611

He dived down after her to deliver the final blow with a strong thrust, but as he saw her laying there, he faltered and landed, standing over her.612

He gazed into her eyes but did not see fear. He saw betrayal. She was wondering if this had been his plan all along, to kill her. She was thinking that her friend had used her, how she trusted him and he stabbed her in the back. He could see it.613

He raised his sword.614

He tossed it aside.615

He walked away from her and put his hands to his head and gripped his skull. He fell to his knees and raised his head as he screamed into the night in anger and frustration. He couldn’t kill her. When he looked into her eyes, he realized that what he thought was wrong. He saw pain in those eyes. Pain, but not anger for that pain. Ruby had a lonely and somewhat miserable life, but she was not angry for it. She did not blame anyone for her suffering. 616

Sira came out of the hut with bow in hand and saw Arcos shaking in the grass. She walked to Ruby and handed her Aarn’s note, then walked over to Arcos.617

She came up behind him and whispered in his ear, “I’m very proud of you,” Arcos became still but did not turn his head to look at her. “I knew all along you would make the right choice, that your heart would lead you in the right direction.”618

“I almost killed her,” he replied. “She was right there, and I almost stabbed her. My best friend. I’m a monster.”619

“I forgive you,” Sira said, then she kissed him on the cheek and went over to Ruby. 620

Ruby was in shock after reading the note. She didn’t say anything except, “What do we do now?”621

“I’ll tell you both what we’re going to do. We are going to run. We will bring Ruby to Spiritheart where she will be safe from this percieved evil.”622

“How?” Arcos asked. “There is no way for anyone on Valmera to reach Spiritheart. Only you and I, Sira, can come and go.”623

“I know, and we can only return if Spiritheart calls us back, which they won’t because Ruby still lives. For all intents and purposes, we’re stranded.”624

“Then what will running do?” Ruby asked. “We have no where to go, no destination.”625

“Not exactly,” Sira replied. “I heard a rumor that somewhere, far in the north, there is an ancient secret that can take a mortal to the realm of the Allmighty. I’m not sure where exactly, but it’s our only hope.”626

“I read that in Spiritheart’s library,” Arcos said. “The secret is somewhere deep within the northeastern edge of the continent. The legend said to ‘follow the flaming snow.’”627

“Then pack your bags,” Sira said. “We’re going to the Land of Fire.”628

629

630


Chapter 9631

Lost Souls632

It was the season of the Gilded Apple, named for the constellation that seemed to turn gold during this time of year. But then again, everything seemed golden, the leaves, the earth, the sunlight itself. Yes, the world was bathed in a crisp, golden glow.633

Arcos was traveling in this golden world through the Ralen Forest, a wood to the north of the Alloria plains, with Ruby and Sira. The forest was called one of the twin forests, as it shared nearly the exact same plant and animal life as the Falen Forest on the southern edge of the continent.634

The three had been traveling for several weeks now. Ruby had decided to travel with a little more saftey, so she wore a scale-mail mantle, gloves, and boots along with a white tunic with blue designs on it. According to her, the armor was made from a water dragon's scales, and although no one had seen a water dragon in hundreds of years, the Gitan militia wore similar armor even today. 635

Arcos, Sira, and Ruby had become much closer in their travels, as now they had to work to survive, although it was easier with magic. Sira mainly hunted, although Arcos had killed more than his fair share of game, while Ruby mainly stayed around camp, cooking food and preparing beds. Arcos gathered firewood, water and spices for Ruby. 636

Each night they ended up telling stories or sharing opinions on various issues. 637

“I remember,” Sira began one night, “when my family and I were eating dinner, and me and my father ended up bickering because I didn’t want to learn magic. Well, the next morning, I was hunting for giant wasp snakes when I saw a young Ravian boy practicing Summoning magic with his older brother. I knew the boys from my village, they were tall and lean and were very close to each of their Ceremonies. I went straight home and begged my father to teach me to summon.”638

Ruby and Sira laughed at this, but Arcos failed to see the humor. There were disadvantages to being the only male in the group. There were a few occasions where Ruby and Sira would talk quietly to each other, only to change the subject, or where the two would laugh at something that didn’t seem all that funny. He learned to smother his curiosity, knowing he was doomed to never understand.639

“So that’s why you learned Summoning?” Arcos asked. 640

“Well, that’s why I started anyway. I soon found that it was more interesting than I had thought, and I grew eager to learn spells, although I wasn’t naturally gifted at it really.”641

The days seem to drag on as they moved toward the Land of Fire. Arcos had never been there, but he knew it was a barren land, ravaged by volcanoes, a land where ash blotted out the sun. There were no settlements, no villages, no life in the scorched landscape. It was an utter wasteland.642

Arcos wondered what the secret was that could possibly take them to Spiritheart. Yet, the more he thought about the secret and the riddle, “follow the blazing snow,” which no one had yet solved, the more confused he became. 643

“Wait,” Sira said, disrupting Arcos’s thoughts. They had been silently walking in the night, looking for a place to set up camp, when Sira, in her owl form, heard something. 644

“Do you hear that?” she asked Arcos and Ruby. They shook their heads. Only Sira, with an owl’s critical hearing skills, could pick up on such a noise. “It sounds like steel on steel,” she said with a bit of surprise. “Like fighting. Who could be fighting in the middle of the woods at this time of night?" 645

Sira led them deep within the woods, the trees grew thicker and thicker in the moonlight. Arcos could hear the forest alive with life all around him, yet he could not see one bit of it. The shriek of metal tearing metal broke the tranquil sound of the forest. The three began to move stealthily as they got closer to the noise. 646

Soon, Arcos. Ruby and Sira were crouching behind a cluster of bushes, and they slowly peeked over the vegetation to see the clearing where the battle was taking place.647

The clearing was large, large enough to create a battleground suitable for a unit of Aurlan soldiers. The green felines were wearing heavy armor made especially for the four-legged, and their claws and fangs seemed to have metal sheathes around them. The sheathes were sharp and bladed and served as the Aurlan’s weapons.648

The unit had but one opponent, much to the dread of Arcos.649

Anra.650

The demon was here too, slaughtering the force of Aurlans as they pounced on him, using nearly every part of their bodies to attack the dark wizard. Yet he would butcher them just as quickly as they came, corpses falling all around him.651

It was all Arcos could do to keep his breathing quiet. Now that he wasn’t fighting Anra, he got a closer look at the demon. He was wearing dark, torn robes with shoulder armor, gloves, and boots that seemed to be made of gnarled white bone. He had chin-length straight black hair that reminded Arcos of thorns. His leathery bat-like wings seemed to be as tattered as his clothes. His sword was demonic, with the handle and hilt wrapped in what looked to be decaying flesh. The pommel was no more than a glowing red gem, and the blade was long and straight, and looked to be of normal steel, except the color looked to be of dried blood. The most fearsome part, however, were his eyes. They blazed with an intense bloodlust, yet as he saw the destruction and death around him, the smoldering eyes were at the same time empty. Anra felt no emotion. No sadness, no remorse, not even sadistic joy for the blood that was spilt. He was an all-consuming fire that was never satisfied.652

Soon, like one of Arcos’s nightmares, there were only two fighters left on the Aurlan’s side. One Aurlan warrior, and a Helian who looked to be a healer. The Aurlan was big, his shoulders seemed as if the would reach Arcos’s elbows, yet for his size, he fought with great skill and disclipline. The Helian had icy blonde hair tied back in a short ponytail, with kind eyes and white robes. He carried a smooth, white staff with him also.653

The Aurlan fought valiantly to keep Anra away from the Helian. Normally, Anra would have made quick work of the Aurlan, but whenever the great cat would take a blow, it was immediately patched up by the Helian. Arcos had a faint glimmer of hope that the two might actually drive Anra away. Killing him was simply too much to ask for.654

It didn’t matter anyway, as Anra shouted “Torwretch!” in a dark voice that pierced through any other noise. The Aurlan fell to the ground and began writhing in agony, howling in pain as Anra cruelly tortured him. The Helian desperately shouted spells in a vain effort to break the curse. Arcos couldn’t be sure which was worse, the anguished screams of the Aurlan or the miserable eyes of the Helian as he watched the warrior suffer without any way to save him.655

Anra had a look on his face, like a child happily burning a bug with thick glass, then he looked up at the Helian, still torturing the Aurlan.656

“Oh,” the demon said in a concerned manner, “I’m sorry, is this painful for you to watch?” 657

Anra then sauntered forward, releasing the Aurlan from the curse, then raised his claw in front of the Helian’s face.658

Ruby looked away, Sira simply closed her eyes with a mute expression, but Arcos was transfixed with horror as Anra raked his claw across the Helian’s face, tearing out his eyes, blood staining his golden feathers.659

The scream that followed was one that would haunt Arcos forever. Upon hearing it, he too turned away from the suffering warriors. He didn’t see Anra plunge his sword into the Helian’s heart. He didn’t see him decapitate the Aurlan. He didn’t see Anra gaze straight in his direction with an evil triumph and then walk away.660

661

662

The warrior’s spirits soon took physical form, waiting to be shepherded to Spiritheart. Arcos, Ruby and Sira found the hopeless duo and set up camp.663

The five sat around a campfire and Ruby served them all a cup of tea. The two guests accepted the hot drinks, although the Helian was the only one who drank. Arcos looked at the blindfold that had been torn from his robe to hide his missing eyes. The healer’s hand shook as the brought the cup to beak.664

Arcos had a strange thought pop into his head. Sira had explained shepherding to him, yet he wondered why he didn’t remember being shepherded. It seemed as if these two would.665

“It’s all right,” Sira said to the frightened Helian. “You’re safe with us.” She put a hand on his shoulder and he stopped shaking.666

He looked at her, although he had no eyes, and nodded. “Thank you,” he responded. “I am Luya, and this is my companion and best friend, Laona.” Laona merely grunted. 667

“I’m sorry, he doesn’t speak much,” Luya explained. He began to shake again. 668

“If you don’t mind me asking,” Sira began, “what were you two doing here?”669

“Not at all,” Luya said, starting to calm down again as he searched his memories.670

“Laona and I were part of an Aurlan unit assigned to find and destroy Anra. Laona was captain.”671

“How are you part of an Aurlan militay unit?” Arcos asked.672

“I have always lived on Shattergale isle with the Aurlans. When I had my Ceremony and became a light wizard, I went on a pilgrimage to help others in need as I found them, living simply and in servitude.”673

“My travels brought me to Shattergale Isle, where I found Laona severely wounded. You see, in order to become a fully fledged warrior on Shattergale, one must slay a great beast without aid. Laona had fought such a beast, but was dying of his wounds, so I treated him, without knowing about Aurlan traditions and customs. We returned to his village, where we said that he rescued me, and we were friends ever since. I’ve always followed him in his pursuits as a soldier, always covered his back.”674

“I see,” Ruby said. She looked at Laona and was reminded of her wish to be a soldier.675

“Forgive me,” Luya began, “but, where are you three headed?” 676

“To the land of Fire,” Arcos replied. Arcos and Sira then explained their mission with Ruby, Arcos left out the kiss, of course, along with his attempted murder, and they also told of their plan to return to Spiritheart.677

“Spiritheart! I mean, I've read about it, but I thought it was only a legend. Are you serious?” Luya asked excitedly.678

“Quite,” Sira replied.679

“May we travel with you?” Luya asked, then added, “if we wouldn’t be too much of a burden.”680

“Join the club, the more the merrier,” Ruby said, and the three became five.681

682

683

Soon afterward, the group doused the fire and found places to sleep. Arcos, however was restless and left the camp to stroll in the moonlit woods.684

He noticed Luya up ahead and walked next to him.685

“Its strange,” Luya said without looking at him. “I can no longer see, yet I seem to be able to still know what is around me. Like your approach, or that owl in the tree over there,” he pointed. Sure enough, there was a large horned owl perching unnoticed on a branch.686

“I’m sorry,” was all Arcos could say.687

“Don’t be,” Luya replied. “I’ve learned that the Allmighty can take tragedies and turn them into miracles. Like my sight, for example, or even our deaths.”688

“What do you mean?” Arcos asked.689

“I know much about Anra’s sword. It is a cursed blade called Reaver. It is said that the souls of those slain by it are consumed by the blade, turning them into power for its wielder.”690

Arcos thought of his parents, and of Elena. “Does that mean that the souls taken by Reaver are gone forever?”691

“Not quite,” Luya said. “If one were to kill its wielder, it would be possible to release all the souls taken by it. Yet, our souls never seemed to be taken by it.”692

“That is strange,” Arcos said.693

“I do not believe it was mere chance. I think that you, Laona, I, and all the rest of us were chosen. We were spared for a reason, and I intend to fulfill the purpose set before me.”694

“What about Laona, what does he believe?”695

“Laona doesn’t believe much anymore.”696

“Anymore?”697

“Yes, there was once a time where he was happy, where he spoke. That was three years ago.”698

“What happened?”699

“Well, Laona and his wife Anna-”700

“Laona was married?”701

“Yes. She was very pretty, even to a Helian like me. She was quiet, shy, stayed mostly away from everyone. Laona saw the strength within her though, and he was smitten.”702

“What did she see in him?”703

“Back then, he was confident and powerful, yet surprisingly gentle. Although, I suppose he still is. But anyway, Laona and Anna had been married for over a year, and Anna was two months pregnant- it takes three months for Aurlans to give birth- the whole town was very happy for them. When their children were born, everyone would turn out to see them,” he paused here.704

“But that summer, there was a hurricane that hit the town, and there was a huge flood. Laona and Anna desperately fought to lead everyone to high ground. The townspeople were sitting atop a hill under a large maple tree. Laona wanted to go back to the village to check for anyone they might have missed, but Anna was sure that everyone was safe. She went with him anyway, though. I stayed with the frightened citizens, and tried to calm them down. When Laona returned, Anna was no longer with him.”705

Arcos looked down. “I couldn’t imagine what that would be like. To lose one’s wife, ones children.”706

Luya continued. “From what I understand, there was a massive wave that swept her away, Laona managed to cling to a tree, but he couldn’t save Anna. The worst part is that he blames himself. He thinks that if he didn’t go back, she would still be alive.”707

“He shouldn’t be thinking like that. It isn’t going to bring his wife back,” Arcos said quietly.708

“Don’t say that to him,” Luya said.709

“Why not?”710

“He needs to learn to forgive himself on his own. He needs to realize that Anna, Allmighty bless her, could never blame him.”711

And Luya was right. As he said those words, Arcos realized how much they applied to himself. He couldn’t blame himself for Elena’s death, or his family, or even what he did to Ruby. He knew they forgave him. 712

713

714

Arcos awoke in the middle of the night to a strange sound. It was eerie, yet enchanting. He was mystified by the sound, like a wolf singing an aria. He got up and followed the sound deep into the woods.715

He walked into a clearing where the noise seemed to be coming from. Yet he saw nothing. He walked around the clearing, yet it was empty.716

The sound abruptly stopped, Arcos drew his sword and searched around.717

“That’s not a very nice way to greet an old friend,” Arcos heard a man’s voice say.718

He turned to see a man in brown robes with his hood up, a monstrous scythe in his hand. He saw a faint blue gleam under the hood.719

“Tanis,” Arcos said relieved. They both lowered their weapons.720

“What are you doing here, Tanis?” he asked.721

“I’ve come to make a delivery,” he said.722

Arcos felt a wooden rod on his throat. “Checkmate,” he heard a girl’s voice say. His heart skipped a beat as he thought he recognized the voice. Could it be? No, that was too much to ask for.723

“What’s the matter? Stunned by my illusion again?”724

“Elena,” he breathed. 725

She released him. “It’s Rook now,”726

“I’ll be going,” Tanis said as he walked towards Arcos’s camp. He could see they would want a moment alone.727

Arcos was stunned speechless. After a while he said, “I thought you were dead.” He looked at her as she walked in front of him. She looked the same as he remembered, yet she seemed older, but there was something else. She wasn’t as cheery. She should be thrilled by their reunion, like Arcos was, though she seemed completely calm. She was wearing a knee-length orange coat with gold thread that snaked its way along the edges. She also wore a creamy white shirt and skirt underneath with light brown boots that came up to her thigh, but it didn’t cover up her leg injury. She carried a black cane in her left hand with a clear gem set into the top. Her slightly curly brown hair shimmered in the moonlight.728

“Elena,” Arcos said again.729

“I told you, its Rook now. The Elena you know is dead,” she said calmly.730

“What are you talking about?” he asked. 731

Then she told him the story of her capture and her escape, and how she returned to Spiritheart with Tanis, where Aarn had sent her to him. Arcos listened calmly and thought, “No wonder she seems so empty. But I can’t help feeling that something is off.” When she spoke about the G’harst king, she didn’t look him in the eyes. 732

When she finished, he said, “That’s awful Elena,” he said.733

“Elena is in that pit in that forsaken desert," she said in a low, growling voice.734

Arcos was silent for awhile, stunned. “What happened to you?” he asked as he put his hand on her shoulder in a comforting manner.735

“I told you what happened,” she said regaining her composure. “I was enslaved.” This time she looked him straight in the eyes, so he went to give her a hug.736

Rook quickly pushed him away, her eyes wild, “Stay away from me!” she shouted, backing up slowly, limping.737

“Elena, what’s wrong?” Arcos asked concerned. He didn’t dare take a step forward.738

She seemed to settle down. “I’m sorry,” she said, “it’s just-” but she couldn’t find a word to finish her sentence. 739

Arcos approached her slowly, “Tell me about the G’harst king again,” he said. He had a feeling that whatever she was hiding, it would do her a world of good to share her pain.740

“He was evil,” she began. “He would coo to us in a friendly way as we served him, yet it only seemed to emphasize that he owned us. He didn’t care about us. We were tools for him.” Tears began to form in her eyes.741

“What did he do to you?” Arcos asked, knowing he was close. He moved closer to her.742

She looked angry again as the tears streamed from her face. “He raped me,” she said bitterly.743

Arcos was shocked beyond belief. “No,” he thought. “She is so young. She shouldn’t have to experience that kind of evil. Not Elena.” He gave her another hug, and she didn’t resist this time as she buried her face in her. She didn’t seem to break down, but more than a few tears stained Arcos’s shirt, a few of them his.744

Rook looked up at him and said, “I can’t begin to explain what it was like, or what it’s done to me. Like I said, I’ve changed. I’m different now. Elena isn’t coming back.”745

Arcos thought before speaking. “What happened to you was traumatic, yes, but it won’t be that way forever. Just spend a little time with me and my friends, and I swear it will be as if it never happened.”746

“Trauma like that doesn’t just fade. It’s almost like a mental disorder,” Rook said with hard logic in her voice.747

“You’re going to be just fine, Elena,” Arcos said.748

“I told you, it’s Rook,” she said calmly.749

“When we’re out there, with other people around to hear us, you are Rook. But when it’s just the two of us, you are Elena. And no matter who we are with, you will always be Elena to me. Do you understand?” Arcos said.750

“Yes,” she replied.751

The two sat in silence before returning to camp to sleep.752

753

754


Chapter 10755

The Dragoon756

Ruby awoke from her peaceful dreams filled with song to see a Gitan boy in brown robes with his hood down looking at her. She jumped when she saw him, but he didn’t move. She looked at the boy. He was young, maybe a year or so older than her. She was a little annoyed.757

“What are you doing?” she aksed him.758

“Nothing,” he replied.759

She tried again. “Who are you?”760

“I’m Tanis,” he said. “I’m a friend of Arcos. I’m going to be traveling with you from now on.”761

Ruby didn’t want to know why he would be accompanying them. It seemed like there wasn’t much she could do about it, so she got up and began writing a list of things for Arcos and to get for meals. Tanis stood over her shoulder as she wrote it.762

“It’s a little hard to write with you reading over my shoulder,” she said without looking up.763

“I can’t read,” he said simply.764

“What?”765

“I don’t know how to read,” he said again.766

Ruby just gave him a funny look and then walked past him. She found Sira and gave her a list of things to catch. Normally Ruby wouldn’t ask a hunter to go after specific types of meat, but Sira had always brought back everything on the list.767

“Hey,” Sira said. “Did you introduce yourself to our new companions?”768

“One of them,” Ruby said. She realized that she never told Tanis her name, but then again she really didn’t want to. “Tanis is really getting on my nerves,” she said making sure he was out of earshot.769

“Really?” Sira said surprised. “He seems pretty nice to me. What’s wrong with him?”770

“He keeps following me. And for no reason.”771

Sira laughed. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d say he likes you.”772

Ruby was a little embarrassed. “What? We just met? How can he like me when I’m giving him the cold shoulder?”773

“Maybe he thinks you’re just playing hard to get,” Sira said in a teasing tone.774

Arcos walked up to the two. He noted Ruby’s flushed face and Sira’s smile, but didn’t pursue it. 775

“We better get moving. We’re just two days away from the Land of Fire, so I’d like to get there as soon as possible,” he said.776

“Right,” Ruby said, glad for the distraction. “Give me a moment to pack up,”777

“Okay, I’ll get everyone else ready.”778

The seven left shortly after. Ruby distanced herself from Tanis, but as the group began to talk, she laughed at a few of his stories. Arcos noticed that Laona did indeed talk in a gruff growl, but his sentences were short and somewhat quiet. Rook was also quiet. She spent most of her time studying a map she had brought to find the shortest course to the Land of Fire.779

Near midday, Laona said, “Look up.” The group turned their eyes skyward, and saw a giant bird circling overhead. Its wings were oddly shaped and it had a long tail. “It’s been following us,” Laona explained.780

“It’s too big to be a bird,” Rook said.781

“It almost looks reptilian,” Arcos said.782

“I can sense it,” Luya said. “It seems like it’s on fire.”783

“Okay then, everyone with wings should follow me,” Sira said. “I want to know what it is.”784

Arcos, Luya, Sira, and Rook spread their wings to investigate the beast, leaving Laona, Tanis, and Ruby on the ground below. Arcos flew point, with Sira at his left flank behind him, Rook on his right, and Luya flew behind all three of them in a diamond shaped formation.785

As they drew nearer, Arcos saw that the thing was most certainly reptilian. It seemed to have legs with a long snakelike tail, and a long neck to match. It was black in color, and the sun seemed to sparkle off of its hide.786

“Look out!” Luya shouted. A second later, a javelin whizzed by Rook, coming from the creature’s direction. Arcos looked down and saw the javelin nearly hit Tanis. The creature could not have thrown that. The four readied their weapons.787

“It’s a dragon!” Sira said. Indeed, it was a dragon. Its scales were black, but it had a white underbelly. It had gleaming white fangs and claws, with white horns on its had and the side of its face.788

“And rider,” Rook said. As they flew close enough to the dragon to see its green eyes, Arcos could also see what looked to be a Dreagle in ebony armor holding another javelin. About twenty more javelins were in pouches on the dragons flanks. The Dreagle’s armor was lightweight, but still looked strong with a breastplate, greaves, gauntlets, boots, and helm with three black metal horns on top and short black hair underneath.789

“I thought Ruby said dragons died out,” Arcos whispered to Sira.790

“Only water dragons,” Sira whispered back. “There are still many dragons that live within the G’hrall mountains. Though, I thought the Order of the Dragoons died out long ago.” Arcos assumed that dragoons were dragon riders.791

The dragoon did not throw his second javelin as the four drew closer. They pointed their tail feathers down and angled their wings to hover, facing the dragon and its rider.792

“Only four? Two of them children, one blind. This will be easy,” the dragoon said. His voice didn’t seem hostile, however, despite his obvious threat.793

“Surrender, and we won’t kill you,” Sira said. The dragoon merely laughed.794

“You might as well, you're outnumbered four to one,” Rook said.795

“Four to two,” the dragoon corrected, patting his dragon’s neck. “Now I’m sick of talking. Let’s get the blood flowing.”796

The dragoon threw his javelin and the four scattered. He drew a much longer and heavier spear and began to fend off Arcos and Sira’s attacks.797

The dragon could fly faster than Sira, who was the fastest of the four and The dragoon handled the dragon skillfully, he was able to defend against Arcos on one side and dodge Sira’s arrows on the other side. She couldn’t even hit the dragon. Arcos tried using spells, but he was just too fast. He didn’t even seemed affected by Rook’s illusions. If it wasn’t for Luya, they wouldn’t have lasted a second.798

One of Rook’s illusions finally seemed to hold, and the dragon and its rider seemed to stagger in flight.799

Arcos gathered the four up while the dragoon was distracted. “We can’t keep going on like this,” he said breathing heavily. 800

Rook, still maintaining her spell, said through her gritted beak, “One of us needs to create a diversion, while the other three strike from behind. If we can drive him to the ground, we can gain reinforcements.”801

“I could do that,” Luya said.802

“No,” Sira said, “you may be able to heal, but you simply aren’t strong enough. Arcos should, he’s the biggest out of all of us.”803

The dragoon broke free just as soon as the plan was formed. He charged forward and Arcos flew to meet him. 804

Arcos knew he couldn’t block the spear and gnashing fangs of the dragon, so put all he had into his sword strokes and spells, striking in a frenzy. The dragoon managed to counterattack, and soon the wearied Arcos was blocking the powerful stabs of the spear. He saw Sira out of the corner of his eyes shoot at the dragoon, then summon herself a beastly axe in exchange for her bow as she got into position. 805

Arcos had an idea and dove downward towards the ground. The dragon followed him, much faster than Arcos, but he had a head start. Rook, always a quick study, followed the dragoon and the other two followed suit.806

The ground rushed up to Arcos and the wind howled past him. He could feel the dragon’s breath steaming his tail feathers as it caught up to him, about to bite off his toes. Yet Arcos flew forward in his suicidal rush.807

At the last second he pulled upward and circled behind the dragon, then Arcos, Sira, Rook, and Luya made a coordinated strike at the dragoon, and he and his dragon crashed into the ground.808

The four landed as Ruby, Laona, and Tanis caught up with them, surrounding the dragoon.809

Arcos was shocked to see the dragon rise and fix them all in its gaze. 810

“Ready to surrender now?” Sira said.811

“Never!” the dragoon said breathing heavily.812

“Why do you persist even at certain death? We do not wish to kill you,” Luya said.813

“But Anra wishes to kill you,” the dragoon replied icily.814

“Anra!” Arcos said with a flare of anger. “He sent you!?”815

“Why would you follow him?” Ruby asked without giving the dragoon a chance to answer. “You don’t seem possessed, you must know he is evil.”816

“He is my friend! You say he is evil, yet you judge him by his deeds. Evil is merely a point of view.”817

“Friend?” Sira said. “How long have you known him?”818

“What does it matter?”819

“Surely you must have seen changes in him,” Luya said, picking up on Sira’s point. The dragoon was silent.820

“Please, see reason,” Sira said, “Anra is not the man you once knew.”821

“That sword is changing him,” Luya continued. “It is evil, it consumes the soul of its wielder. Anra may have once been your friend, but he is no longer there. He is empty now.”822

The dragoon lowered his spear and his head.823

“Join us,” Arcos said. 824

“Would you really have me? I, who attempted to kill you, who follows a demon?”825

“You are simply misguided,” Arcos said, “travel with us, and I know you will see the truth.”826

“Very well,” the dragoon said quietly. “I am Kairus, and my dragon is called Turos. He will follow me.”827

He dismounted his dragon and they all introduced themselves to Kairus. He truly seemed like a changed man. Arcos wasn’t entirely sure whether the others should really accept him so readily, but if the others trusted him, why shouldn’t he? Arcos would be cautious, but try to give him a chance.828

Once they began to walk again, Kairus took Arcos aside and said with a little discomfort, “Thank you. For letting me travel with you. You seem to be their leader, young as you are, and without you I do not think the others would have accepted me so easily.”829

Leader? Arcos didn’t really think of himself as a leader. Sira seemed more in control of situations than he did. 830

“You are welcome with us,” Arcos said finally. Then he took a darker tone. “But,” he said, “if you so much as lay a finger on any of them, one hair, scale, or feather out of place, and I will personally tear you apart.” 831

Kairus nodded. Arcos meant it, too. He was still unsure of whether he really trusted Kairus, and he would never forgive himself if one of them was hurt by his foolish offer.832

As their leader, he was responsible for his friends, after all.833

834

835


Chapter 11836

The Land of Fire837

Icy winds howled, chilling the bones of the group of nine. The season of the Frosthand, named for these cold winds, was upon them. The leaves had begun to fall from their trees, and snow would soon follow. Arcos and Sira had spent most of their lives in the desert, so they had never seen snow. Arcos didn’t get his hopes up, however. They had nearly arrived in the Land of Fire.838

Kairus was quickly accommodated within the group and he began to join their conversations, but always seem to dodge questions about himself. No one pressed him, though. They thought of him as a clean slate. Every passing hour made Arcos believe more and more that Kairus was really changing, moving away from Anra and more towards the light.839

Turos, Kairus’s dragon, also seemed to be doing well. Even though Kairus was the only one who could understand him, Turos had developed a great sense of body language and facial expressions. Kairus rarely had to translate for Turos.840

Arcos wondered how Kairus would be accepted in Spiritheart. Would he be cast aside, banished for his actions? Or would he be taken in and forgiven? Arcos seriously hoped it was the latter. Even if he was to be banished, Arcos hoped Kairus would at least receive a fair trial.841

“Arcos,” Rook said. She had taken to riding on top of Turos instead of Laona to keep up with the group. 842

“Yes?”843

“We’ll be arriving in the Land of Fire soon,” she said simply.844

“Finally!” Ruby said. “Once we get to Spiritheart that means I won’t have to cook anymore. Do you know what its like trying to feed seven people, an Aurlan, and a dragon?” She then cupped her hands around her mouth and shouted, “If there are any more of you who would like to join us or attack us, please do so now!” They all laughed.845

Arcos wondered what the Land of Fire would be like. He assumed it would be a barren wasteland, but he wondered how treacherous it would be. Out of all the regions of Valmera, the Land of Fire was the least explored and least hospitable. There were no towns, no villages, no life. All attempts to settle had been thwarted by the mighty earthquakes and eruptions.846

“Arcos, look!” Sira said excitedly, pointing up. He followed her finger to see small gray dots falling out of the sky. 847

“Snow!” he said. The specks of white drifted downward lazily to fall on his shoulders. He didn’t bother to brush them off. He simply stared at them in wonder as they dotted the clouded sky like morning stars.848

The group traveled for a few more minutes and came upon an area where the forest stopped abruptly, as if the trees were forbidden to cross the border into the wasteland. Out beyond the woods was a landscape covered in snow. The snow looked shallow at first, but grew into great drifts on the horizon. Dark mountains loomed, scratching the clouds as the snowfall gently continued.849

Luya took a step onto a patch of snow, his footfall making no sound, only sinking into the ground slowly.850

“That doesn’t sound like snow,” he said. He gingerly took another step, only to have it muted by the white ground.851

Sira took a step now. “Isn’t snow supposed to be cold?”852

“Yes,” Arcos said distantly, gazing at the ground. “Snow is water crystals.”853

“Then why does it feel like,” Kairus began, then took a pause. “Sand?”854

“Sand?” Arcos wondered. He bent over and scooped up a handful of the strange substance. He instantly knew what it was the moment he touched it.855

“It’s not snow,” he said with a serious tone. “It’s ash.”856

“Follow the flaming snow,” Ruby said. “We’re in the right place.” 857

“But,” Rook cut in, “The volcanoes aren’t anywhere near here. The ash couldn’t be falling this heavily this far away from the main volcanic region of this place.”858

“Must be wind,” Laona said.859

“What?” Kairus said to the giant green cat. “Wind? How could a simple breeze carry tons of ash this far?”860

“Not a breeze,” Arcos said. “An entire air current. Wind creates currents just like water does in the ocean. There must be a current above the volcanoes that carries the ash here.”861

“I don’t feel any wind,” Sira said. “So it must be very high above the Land of Fire.”862

“We should get going,” Luya said, “I’ve heard ash can be deadly.”863

“Deadly?” Tanis asked. “How can this little powder be deadly? It might give you an itchy throat, but beyond that, I don’t think it could do much harm.”864

“It could do a lot of harm,” Arcos replied. “Listen, everyone, we need to be very careful as we cross this place. I’m an Elementalist, so I know what I’m talking about when it comes to fire and ash. This stuff could kill us very quickly if we’re not careful.”865

“How quickly?” Rook asked.866

“I have no idea.” Arcos replied. The group was silent.867

Turos cocked his head. Arcos understood the dragon’s question.868

“When you inhale the ash, it can mix with the moist flesh of your lungs to create a liquid stone, causing you to suffocate to death.”869

No one made a sound as they considered the chilling fate.870

Arcos continued, “Before that happens, however, inhaling this stuff would be like breathing coarse sand. It will scratch your throat, and choke you, and that will kill you before the liquid stone will.”871

“As we cross, we need to breathe through our sleeves, our hands, anything, just don’t breathe the air. This should greatly increase our survival time. Laona, Turos, you two are the biggest, so you could survive much longer than we could, even without breathing through cloth. I suggest you just breathe through your noses. If we do that, I think we can reach this secret in time. I’m pretty sure it would be north, in the deepest regions of this land, the part no one has dared explored.”872

So they set out, trudging across the deadly land, arms brought up to their faces. Ironically, it was quiet as they traveled. A light breeze would whistle by now and then, but not even their footsteps made a sound. 873

“Maybe not so ironic. Silence is the sound of death and sanguine is its color,” Arcos thought, feeling morbidly poetic as he stared at the sky, painted red by fire from the heart of the earth or by the fire of sunset. Arcos didn’t know. 874

It was impossible to tell how long they had been traveling. The sun had disappeared behind gray clouds of ash shot through with hues of blood red. If he had to guess, Arcos would have said they had been walking for two, maybe three hours. He looked over at his group. So far, no one had displayed any symptoms of the ash fall. Rook had decided to name this area the Ash Plains, and she wrote it on the map she carried with her.875

About a half hour later, they were plowing through the heavy drifts of ash when Arcos heard a violent cough to his left. Everyone stopped and looked to see that Sira had made the noise.876

“What?” she asked when she saw their eyes on her.877

“Of course,” Arcos thought. “Sira is the smallest out of all of us. And, being a woman, her lungs are also smaller than mine. She’s going to experience the symptoms far before anyone else will.” This thought dismayed Arcos. Indeed, Sira was the smallest, even more so than Rook, who was tall for her age. He had known Sira all his life. He would be devastated to lose any of his friends, but to have Sira be the one at the most risk? It seemed like a cruel twist of fate.878

Sira continued to cough periodically, some of them more violent than others. Roughly an hour later, Rook joined her. Arcos watched, pained, as he saw their fits of coughing. The group began to walk faster, determined to reach their destination before it was too late.879

A little over another hour later, Ruby began her coughing fits. About a half hour after that, Tanis coughed, followed by Luya, then Arcos, and lastly Kairus. They all pressed forward, pushing harder, faster; every minute counted. The ash plains pushed back, as the hills of ash began to rise higher and steeper, with ash gently falling around them. The surrounding landscape was still silent, the sky still red.880

“Ouch!” Tanis shouted, holding his foot. “I just stepped on something. It was pointy!” Arcos wondered what pointy thing could possibly be in the middle of the wasteland.881

It was a bone. 882

Tanis dug deeper to uncover several more bones, then what looked to be a skeleton. 883

“Dear Allmighty,” Ruby said, her hand covering her mouth not for breathing, but in dread.884

As they continued onward, they discovered more bones of unfamiliar creatures. They looked in horror as they passed bone by bone, skeleton by skeleton, as if they walked through a massive battle, preserved by the macabre hand of time.885

Sira’s condition continue to worsen, followed in turn by Rook and Ruby. Rook was still riding on Turos, and Laona had offered to carry Sira, who accepted after some persuasion from Ruby and Luya. 886

It felt as if they had traveled for days, yet Arcos guessed it had been just under one. They unloaded their camp supplies from Turos and made a small fire. They quickly fell asleep with blankets covering their mouths, but Arcos couldn’t sleep, fearing that he might wake up to see that one of them had suffocated in the night.887

Rook, also still awake, moved closer to Arcos and whispered, “How are you feeling?” Her voice had a slight rasp to it.888

“Fine, but I’m more worried about you,” he whispered back.889

“You should be worried about Sira, but that’s not why I want to talk to you.”890

“Then what is it?” Arcos asked.891

“I’ve recently had an idea,” Rook started, “I thought ‘what if this secret that we’re searching for wasn’t meant to be found?’”892

“If that’s true,” Arcos began, “then who put it there? Someone survived long enough to place it there, so we can too.”893

“I’ve thought of that. What if, when this secret was put here, there was less ash, or even no ash? Then that person, or people even, could have survived.”894

Arcos thought about what Rook said. It was very possible, but even if this thing was unreachable, what would they do? Turn around? They didn’t have anywhere to go. This was their only hope.895

“You may be right Elena, but I still think we can make it. We have no other choice.”896

“Then I trust your judgement,” she said. She meant it.897

Arcos finally fell asleep, but when Turos awoke him as planned, for dragons could go months without sleep, it felt as if he had barely shut his eyes. The sky looked no different than it did earlier.898

“How long have we been sleeping?” he asked the dragon.899

Turos scratched three of his claws in the dirt twice. 900

“Six hours.” Arcos said. “That means we’ve been in this place a little over a day, maybe thirty hours.”901

Arcos woke everyone up to start moving. When they greeted him and each other, their voices seemed scratchy, even Laona. Ruby, who had the most beautiful voice of all, sounded terrible. 902

While everyone was packing up, Sira began to stretch, and then coughed violently. She coughed and coughed, and raised her hand to her mouth, then stared at it, afraid. 903

“Oh, no,” Arcos thought. He slowly walked up to Sira, and gently took her hand. He looked at her palm.904

Blood.905

Sira pulled away and said in a barely audible rasp, “I’m fine,” then walked away. 906

Arcos knew she was not fine. Far from it. “If she’s coughing up blood,” he thought in horror, “then we may have less time than I thought.”907

They moved quickly, knowing how serious the situation was. Sira continued to cough up blood, but as they pressed on, she remained the only one to do so. Arcos was no longer so worried about the group as a whole, but worried about Sira. He was determined to reach this secret with the same size group he started with, and no one, not even the Allmighty himself was going to take Sira away from him.908

They continued, desperate now to find this secret. Arcos had no idea how long they had been traveling. He didn’t want to know. That would only let him guess how much time Sira had left. The ash continued to fall lightly on their heads, not even the wind made a sound. The sky was still the same eerie color; the bones in the ground like twisted graves. 909

Their conditions continued to worsen, but Arcos didn’t even notice his own wheezing. He was far to worried about Sira. No one seemed to notice their own rasping. A silent thought passed from head to head: “Is Sira dying?” No one dared to speak it.910

The group began to slow down, burdened by the weight of their heaving chests. Everyone was scared. Scared for Sira. Scared for themselves. Scared that they would never find this secret. Scared that it didn’t exist. But they were too far in the belly of the Ash Plains. So they pressed onward. 911

Sira seemed as if she was about to collapse. She looked dazed, and the sound of her ragged breaths tore the air. Arcos wiped a tear from his cheek. She was going to die. They might make it, but Sira would not.912

Arcos was the only one to come to this realization, and it was an unbearable load on his shoulders. “Why should I even bother moving on? I don’t think I’ll ever forgive myself for her death.” Arcos’s knees felt like buckling. His throat, which felt on fire, was ready to create a anguished scream. But he didn’t scream, and he didn’t stop moving. He didn’t know why, but he pressed onward.913

Yet, the more he looked at Sira, the harder it was for him to move his legs. "Why?" he thought. "Why, Allmighty? Why her? How could you?" he asked the divine being in anger. "It's not fair." Even his thoughts crumbled in despair.914

Ruby, at the head of the group, stopped at the top of a huge ash hill.915

“What is it?” Luya rasped.916

She pointed, tears in her eyes. Out beyond the sand hill, very near, was a building. It looked to be made of a combination of smooth white stone and shiny black stone. It was very large and had huge columns guarding a great door. 917

They all rushed for the sanctuary in the hellish place. Hope gathered in Arcos with each step. Sira might just make it.918

They threw open the door and step inside. The heavy, white stone door slammed behind them, as darkness swallowed them.919

“Lyras,” Luya said, and the orb on his staff glowed a bright, golden light. “Even thought he’s blind,” Arcos thought, “he still knows it’s dark.”920

Arcos couldn’t see much besides a few glassy, black columns. He could tell it was a large room, large enough for Turos to have room to move. He noticed a stone bowl on top of a short stand filled with oil next to him. “Fyrdas,” he said, and fire shot from his palm and ignited the oil. 921

The fire ran from the bowl up a line and around the ceiling, meeting a similar bowl on the other side of the door, lighting up the whole room. 922

The walls of the room were made of white marble, with several columns that looked to be obsidian surrounding a mural of a screaming face on the floor. The ceiling was a frescoed dome. It depicted black rain clouds with impish creatures sitting atop them. The clouds were raining blood.923

There were portraits on the white walls, too. Arcos saw one of a Helian, simply standing there, but without a head. Another showed several Aurlans in a field impaled atop tall wooden spikes. A third showed a Ravian woman with kind brown eyes and reddish hair. Her beak was set even, without the slightest hint of emotion. Her throat was slashed and blood trickled down her neck.924

Sira was already feeling stronger, being out of the ashstorm. She stepped off of Laona and went to examine a portrait of a wolf with fur black as night. It’s eyes were the same color, but were shiny, unlike the wolf’s pelt which reflected no light.925

Arcos was glad to see Sira walking, and he began to examine the other pictures. He still came back and stared at the eyes of the Ravian woman. He walked to one side of the portrait, then the other. As he looked, the woman seemed off.926

“Look at their eyes,” Ruby said, examining the picture of the imps on the ceiling.927

“They always seem to follow you,” Kairus said, looking at the face on the floor.928

“They do,” Arcos thought as he stared at the woman. Then he realized a horrible truth too late, as the portrait changed.929

The woman's eyes smiled an evil smile.930

As soon as he saw it, the wolf Sira was looking at leapt out of the picture and pounced on her, knocking her to the ground snarling, with fangs gnashing, trying to tear at her face. She held it off with both her hands on its jaws, as they inched closer to her neck. She then lunged forward with her beak and jabbed it in the eye. It withdrew for a second, allowing Sira to twist its head with a sharp crack, then toss it to the side. 931

The wolf lay there, motionless. Everyone drew their weapons facing the other portraits, ready for an attack. Then they heard the wolf behind them growl. They turned to see it standing upright again, as if Sira had never snapped its neck.932

Ruby leapt at it and stabbed its shoulder. The wolf didn’t even notice, it just tried to tear her apart with its fangs. She slashed its neck, and blood sprayed the floor, but still the thing kept coming, blood flowing from its neck. 933

Then figures from the other portraits crawled out of their paintings. The headless Helian, the Ravian woman, even the Aurlans climbed off of their spikes to attack. More figures from other paintings joined too, like a Gitan man whose limbs, neck, and even back bent in ways that were physically impossible, and dreagles rose from the soil in a painting of a graveyard, their feathers ragged and flesh rotting. The wolf rose to join them.934

Ruby escaped from the wolf and moved to fall in with her friends. Counting Kairus and Turos as one, which they fought as, it looked to be about eight on twenty, with six previously impaled Aurlans, ten undead Dreagles, the wolf, the Ravian woman, the headless Helian, and the contorted Gita.935

“Rook, what’s the plan here?” Kairus asked, spear in hand.936

“Start with the wolf and Aurlans, the others aren’t armed and don’t seemed dangerous. Just watch for those fangs.”937

As if on cue, an Aurlan lunged at Sira, who ducked and stabbed it in the neck with a summoned arrow. She then used that arrow to shoot another Aurlan right between the eyes. A moment later, they rose again to fight.938

The Ravian woman walked toward Arcos, who shouted “Cyrie!” and a frozen spike of ice shot form his palm and hit her straight in the stomach. She walked forward.939

Shocked, Arcos slashed at her neck, and his sword met bone and passed through the other side, but her neck remained attached to her shoulders.940

“It’s not working!” Kairus shouted in desperation, repeatedly stabbing the wolf.941

“We have to find a way out!” Rook shouted, as she and Luya beat two Dreagles with their cane and staff respectively.942

Arcos slashed at the woman, cutting everything, yet she still pressed forward. He looked around the room. There were no doors. The one they had came through seemed to have disappeared. He noticed that the other paintings were devoid of their subjects; the portrait of the Helian had no Helian, the spikes of another were impaling nothing. One painting however, looked unchanged. It showed a village in snowy mountains being immolated by the fires of hell. He had an idea.943

“Follow the flaming snow!” he shouted.944

“We already did that,” Ruby replied, wildly hacking the other Gitan.945

“Look at that painting!” Arcos said, pointing with his free hand.946

Laona instantly caught on, and he shoved the headless Helian with his shoulder, then leapt straight for the painting. He seemed to disappear into it.947

“A portal!” Arcos thought. He kicked the Ravian woman in the stomach then dashed for the painting. The others pushed away their opponents and ran for the painting. They all jumped through, barely escaping with their lives.948

They landed on a white stone floor. Arcos looked around to see a gray sky and black mountains surrounding him. 949

They were on a square platform with obsidian columns. Behind them was simply a mountain face sloping upward. White marble steps led up to the altar, and Arcos and all his friends lay in a heap as they looked up to see a Ravian man in black robes with white lines running up and around it.950

“Alo hurai, chylrune. U guardatir hora.” 951

952

953


Chapter 12954

Haven955

“Greetings, travelers. You are guarded here.” Arcos repeated.956

“What does he mean by that, guarded?” Ruby asked.957

“In the wizard’s tongue, no two words have the same meaning,” Arcos explained. “He meant ‘we are safe here.’”958

“Wait,” Luya said. “You understood him?”959

“Yes, it’s the wizard language. You didn’t understand it?” Arcos asked.960

“A bit, but I’ve never met anyone who was fluent in it.”961

“Well, my mother insisted that I learn.”962

The other Ravia spoke again with Arcos in the wizard’s tongue. “You,” he said, fixing Arcos in his intense gaze. The man looked old, but in that gaze, Arcos could see energy and youth pouring forth. It was hypnotic.963

“Me?” Arcos asked in the wizard’s tongue.964

“Yes, you. It is great to see you again, my master.”965

“Master? I’m not anyone’s master.”966

The man examined Arcos closer. “Ah, I see that I am mistaken. Forgive me, you look so much like the Soulsage.”967

“The first Ravia? I look like him?”968

The man suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Arcos’s hand.969

“Oh my! That power!” he said. “You must be the Soulsage! You must!”970

“I am not! My name is Arcos, and these are my friends.”971

The man was silent for a while. “I am an oracle here. I have no name. You and your friends have come to our little oasis here in the Land of Fire, protected by powerful magic.”972

“Oracle?”973

“Yes. We oracles have been here since the beginning, since the time of the firsts. I apologize, I served under the Soulsage himself, and you resemble him greatly.974

“We have seen your arrival for quite some time now, and have prepared accordingly. I must admit, I am quite surprised. Most people don’t even make it to the Gallery, and those that do never survive.”975

“The Gallery? Is that what you call that nightmare?”976

“Yes. We must keep our location a secret, and the only way in is through the Gallery. The paintings, as you have probably guessed, are infused with a powerful dark magic, forged from pure nightmares. The only way to survive is to escape, as you have done.”977

“So, do you oracles know of a way for us to reach Spiritheart?”978

The man smiled. “Of course. But first, I think you should rest, and leave tomorrow morning. It has been a long journey for you.”979

The man came closer and whispered softly to Arcos, “I see great things ahead, young one.980

The time of heroes has come again.” He said this with excitement in his eyes.981

The man led Arcos and his friends to a large building similar to the Gallery as he explained what the oracle had said, but left out his last sentence. The building’s walls were made of white marble, but all the furniture and columns were black obsidian. Arcos figured that both stones were abundant in the area considering the many volcanoes nearby.982

The building was a single room, a large dining hall. It had a black dining table with black chairs and a white tablecloth with marble stone plates and obsidian glasses. 983

“Make yourselves welcome. There is a potion in your drinks that should restore your throats to full health,” the old Ravian oracle said. Arcos translated. 984

They sat and ate a banquet of fruits and vegetables. There was hardly any meant, but there also were hardly any animals to hunt in the area. There were other oracles of all races at the table as well. They mainly sat in silence as they ate and stared at their plates, as if they were meditating. Arcos and his friends didn’t say much either. They sat and took in their strange surroundings, glad for a chance to sit and rest.985

The moon had risen as they finished their meal, and they retired to a large building where all the oracles seemed to sleep. The oracles had prepared rooms, but each room was only large enough for two people. It was decided that Arcos and Sira would share along with Ruby and Tanis, Laona and Luya, and Kairus and Rook. Turos would sleep outside, near Kairus’s room. Arcos was worried at first about putting Rook with Kairus, but then he decided that out of everyone, Rook would actually have the best chance of dealing with him if things turned for the worse. 986

❊ ❊ ❊987

Luya sat at a small table in the room he shared with Laona, holding a book. The Aurlan lay on the floor, completely ignoring the bed made up for him. Luya knew he didn’t care for beds. “Too soft,” he had said once.988

“How are you?” Laona asked.989

“Fine, but why do you ask?”990

“You’re reading.”991

“Yes I am.”992

“You’re blind.”993

Luya set down the book and changed the subject. “I was really worried about Sira earlier. I swear if we didn’t happen upon the Gallery when we did, she would have died.”994

“Arcos looked terrible,” Laona pointed out.995

“Yes, I sensed it,” Luya replied. “It doesn’t seem much like Arcos, but I think for a moment he actually gave up hope on her.”996

“She was pretty bad,” 997

“Even so, I haven’t known Arcos for very long, but I can tell he’s not the one to give up on his friends. But, I suppose watching your friends die would do that to you.”998

“You didn’t lose hope,” Laona said, recalling the battle in which they died.999

Luya didn’t want to think about that, so he said, “Even so, Arcos seemed positively destroyed. I’m glad I couldn’t see his face, or I might have lost hope too.”1000

“He really cares about her,” Laona said softly.1001

“Yes, he’s very lucky to have her,” Luya said even softer.1002

There was a moment of silence before Luya spoke again. “It reminds me of you and Anna for some reason.”1003

Now it was Laona’s turn to ignore unpleasant memories. “Have you ever been in love?” Laona asked. It was the first thing to pop into his head, and the diversion worked.1004

“No,” Luya said simply.1005

“Oh come on. You must have met at least one woman you liked on your pilgrimages.”1006

“I met several I liked, but none I loved,” Luya said. “And now I fear I never will.”1007

“Don’t start,” Laona said, annoyed that Luya would become so self-piteous. It just wasn’t like him.1008

“I’m serious. I mean, it’s not like I wouldn’t mind a life alone. No, that would be just fine for me. But now, I don’t think that any woman would fall in love with me. I’m blind.”1009

“What does sight have to do with love?”1010

“Think about it. Without my eyes, I couldn’t hunt, I couldn’t provide, I couldn’t even tell her the color of her eyes,” Luya said, despair slowly creeping into his rising voice. 1011

“Cut it out. Trust me, love isn’t worth it in the end.”1012

Luya was shocked to hear him say that, and began to yell. “How could you even say that!? You and I both know that Anna was the best thing to ever happen to you, and then you just say that it wasn’t worth it? Do you have any idea how lucky you are to even have been with her, for however brief a time?”1013

“And now she’s dead!” Laona shouted back. 1014

“And whose fault was it Laona?” Luya returned. “You may not like it, but you can’t keep blaming yourself about what happened to her. We both miss her, and although it hurts to remember her, you can’t act like she was never there.”1015

“What did you mean by that?” Laona asked. 1016

“By what?” 1017

“You asked me whose fault it was. What do you mean?”1018

There was a pause before Luya spoke again, softer this time. “I’m sorry, it was unfair of me to use Anna against you like that. Please, forgive me.”1019

“Whose fault is it Luya?” Laona asked quietly, desperately.1020

“You tell me.”1021

Neither of them spoke for the rest of the night.1022

❊ ❊ ❊1023

Tanis opened the door to the bedroom he shared with Ruby. She was standing near her bed in a dark blue nightgown. 1024

“Hi,” she said, barely giving him a glance.1025

Tanis said nothing at first, then asked, “How’s your throat?”1026

“Well, let’s check,” she said. She opened her mouth and sang a handful of notes. The scale seemed to resonate within him as he stood transfixed.1027

“I think your okay,” he said quietly, still staring at her.1028

“What?” she said, annoyed.1029

“I didn’t know you could sing.”1030

“That’s weird. I sing all the time.”1031

“I’ve never heard you.”1032

Ruby shrugged it off, but Tanis persisted. “It’s nice,” was all he said.1033

“So, what do you think of this place?” Ruby asked Tanis.1034

“The stonework is neat, but I think I miss the grass the most.”1035

“Really? I don’t like this place much either, but it’s the waves I miss. Don’t you miss the ocean?” she wondered.1036

“I spent most of my life on a fishing boat. After that, the ocean sort of stays with you. I preferred the ocean of grass more after all that water.”1037

“I’ve always wanted to go out to sea. Did you ever hear that legend about the Aqualas?”1038

“The Gitas who lived underwater? Yeah, I heard it. Who hasn’t?”1039

“Well, I’ve always wondered if it would be possible for Gitas to create an underwater world. If only we could breathe underwater.”1040

“A lot of people think we can. Arcos did. I swear for all his wisdom, he almost seems to have a lack of common sense,” Tanis said with a smile as he remembered his first meeting with Arcos.1041

“Give him a break, would you? He’s just a kid.”1042

“I wouldn’t say that. He may be young, but with the things he’s seen, I would think he’s done a lot of growing up very quickly.” 1043

“You mean Anra?”1044

“Yeah, but there’s also Rook.”1045

“Rook? What does he have to do with Rook?”1046

“You didn’t know? They were best friends before Anra’s attack.”1047

“Wow,” she said, stunned. Tanis was right, Arcos had a lot more to deal with than she had imagined. His family murdered, his best friend killed, then enslaved. 1048

“Rook is probably just a constant reminder of his old life,” Ruby thought. “It must be hard to move on with something like that.”1049

Then she asked Tanis, “Wait, what do you mean ‘before Anra’s attack’?”1050

“I’ve known Arcos longer than you have, so I could see it more clearly, but Arcos just doesn’t treat her like his best friend anymore. They’re still great friends and all, but you can tell it’s like there’s a wedge between them. Sira probably picked up on it as soon as Rook joined us.”1051

Tanis was right. Arcos was always giving Rook strange, longing looks every now and them. She always assumed Arcos liked her, but now it more seemed like he was trying to wish his friend back.1052

There was a moment of silence before Tanis yawned loudly. “Well,” he said, “we really should get some rest. Long day tomorrow.”1053

“I know,” she said. She got into her bed and then turned to him. “Tanis?” she asked.1054

“Yes?”1055

“What’s Spiritheart like?”1056

He smiled a wry smile. “You’re just going to have to find out.”1057

Ruby just shook her head and opened a book to read. Reading was always relaxing for her, and this particular book was one of her favorites.1058

“What are you reading?” Tanis asked her.1059

“Always at the good part,” she thought. “A book,” she said, and resumed reading.1060

“About...?” he persisted.1061

She gave in. “It’s a book about this fisherman who battles storms all alone, trying to catch fish for his family. But he’s away at sea for long periods of time, so he and his wife send each other messages in bottles.”1062

“Sounds romantic,” he said.1063

“I don’t think you’d like these kinds of books,” she said simply and continued reading.1064

“Oh, I like every book,” he said in a matter-of-fact way.1065

Ruby looked up. “What? But you can’t even read!”1066

“Well, that doesn’t stop me from trying. I think books are fascinating. Everyone really takes for granted books and the stories they can tell, the information they have. It’s like no one even realizes that they’re holding a window into a whole other world.”1067

Ruby had to think about that one. He was right, of course. “Figures that the guy who can’t read knows the most about the gift of literature,” she smiled at the sarcastic thought, but then felt bad that he couldn’t read. He really was missing out.1068

“Do you want to learn how to read?” Ruby offered.1069

“I’m pretty sure it isn’t something that can be taught in one night.”1070

“That’s okay, because I’m not a teacher.”1071

“Thanks--” Tanis began.1072

“Tell you what,” Ruby said, cutting him off. “I’ll read this book aloud, and you can just read over my shoulder and follow along. You’re bound to learn something.”1073

Tanis’s eyes lit up. “Okay,” he said eagerly.1074

Ruby started over from the beginning and read the wonderful story in her sonorous voice, and Tanis listened and followed intently. He would ask her questions about words and letters, and she would patiently explain them to him. They read and read and read, just the two of them, in the light of the crescent moon.1075

❊ ❊ ❊1076

Arcos sat on his bed as he absentmindedly played with magical fire as he would a ball. He tossed it from hand to hand as he thought about nothing in particular. Some of the oracles had taken Sira aside to talk to her about something. Arcos guessed it had to do with her health, considering what nearly happened to her. 1077

Sira entered the room with a wooden box in her hand. “Hey,” she said quietly.1078

“Hey,” Arcos replied. He then asked, “What did they want to talk about? Are you alright?”1079

“I’m fine. It was about my Summoning, if you must know.”1080

“Really?”1081

“Yes, they said that it was a miracle that I could summon the powerful weapons that I do without completely draining myself.”1082

Arcos was starting to catch on. “What’s in the box? He asked.”1083

“They told me that if I wanted to improve my summoning, there was a kind of ritual I could perform,” she said in a strange tone, as if she were unsure of whether she wanted to be telling Arcos this.1084

Arcos asked anyway. “What’s the ritual?”1085

“Well, they say I need Summoner’s markings.” 1086

Arcos knew what the markings were. They were a kind of magical dye applied to the feathers, but they weren’t permanent. They could only be removed with another concoction. Arcos didn’t know why there was a ritual attached to them, though.1087

Sira explained, as if reading his mind. “In order for the markings to work, the oracles said they need to be applied by someone close to me. Something about strengthening relationships with the living as well as the departed.”1088

Arcos was touched. “You want me to do this?”1089

“Who else?”1090

They removed the contents of the box to find ingredients for the dye. There were several plants, stones, and berries Arcos couldn’t identify, but the directions were simple enough. When finished, they ended up with a bowl full of deep black liquid. The dye was thick and felt strange to the touch, as if it was electrically charged.1091

“So what am I supposed to paint?” Arcos asked. 1092

“Whatever you feel like,” she said softly as she removed her leather vest, gloves, and boots, leaving only her one-sleeved black shirt and pants. The shirt dipped down low in the back, so Arcos could paint there too.1093

Arcos dipped his two fingers in the dye and crouched down as Sira sat on a stool. It felt awkward, painting on someone, let alone Sira. She closed her eyes and he slowly moved his fingers toward her arm. When he touched her, she flinched, causing him to back off. He tried again, and she didn’t move this time.1094

Sira was feeling very vulnerable as Arcos painted, and Arcos knew it, so he was trying his best to be respectful, but soon they both began to relax.1095

“How are you feeling?” Arcos asked her.1096

“Fine. That potion they gave us really does the trick,” she said with her eyes still closed. She wanted to be surprised by Arcos’s handiwork, and was trying not to make him nervous, even if she was a little.1097

“Are you sure? You looked pretty distant before we got to the building,” 1098

“I’m fine Arcos,” she replied. “What did you mean by ‘distant’?” she asked.1099

“I meant,” he paused. “Touch and go,” he said.1100

“And what do you mean by that?” Sira felt she was getting at something, like Arcos was trying to say something.1101

“I don’t know what I meant,” he said after a moment of thought.1102

“Oh, come on,” Sira pleaded. “I can keep a secret.”1103

“It’s not exactly a secret.”1104

“Then what?”1105

“Nothing.”1106

“What’s wrong?”1107

“Nothing!”1108

“Arcos,” she said seriously.1109

He took a deep breath. “I just thought,” he paused.1110

“Yes?” Sira said quietly, slowly.1111

“I thought you were going to die.”1112

Both of them were silent. Arcos moved around to dye the feathers on Sira’s back. Sira still kept her eyes closed.1113

Arcos gasped as he saw Sira’s exposed back. There were curved, white scars that ran all along the length of Sira’s shoulder blades. 1114

“Did the G’harsts do this to you?” Arcos asked.1115

Sira didn’t have to see to know what he meant. “There would be a lot more if it wasn’t for Ruster,” she said.1116

“Oh, my,” Arcos said. He touched a nasty white burn on Sira’s left shoulder. 1117

“That one I took for Ruster. I wear a one-sleeved shirt for a reason, you know. It sort of helps me to remember what we did for each other. But I wear the vest so I don’t scare anyone.”1118

“Yet, you were the one who ended up dying for him,” Arcos said with a little disdain.1119

“I did it because I cared about him,” Sira said, getting angry.1120

“Would he have died for you?”1121

Sira was insulted. “Of course he would have! How could you even say that?”1122

Arcos was quiet for a moment. “I’m sorry,” he said. Sira didn’t reply.1123

They were both quiet until Arcos finished. Sira got up and looked into a mirror with Arcos standing behind her.1124

“Oh, my,” she said, breathless. There were long, sweeping black lines that wrapped around her body like thin vines. Her left arm, the one she didn’t wear a leather glove on, seemed to have a glove of its own, as Arcos had dyed nearly the whole thing in the same, vine-like style. There was a large, black crescent moon that covered the burn on her left shoulder, and the paint on her back seemed to cover up the scars, too.1125

“Do you like it?” he asked tentatively.1126

“It’s beautiful, but why did you cover up the scars?”1127

He was quiet before answering. “You shouldn’t have to live in the past. All that pain, the torture, you shouldn’t have to carry that with you.”1128

“But what if I want to?”1129

“Sira, I did this because no one should have to live in the memory of that kind of pain. I did it because I care about you.”1130

Sira turned around to look up at him. She put her arm around his neck and stretched up to his great height and gave him a small kiss on the cheek. 1131

“Thank you,” she said.1132

Arcos looked down at her short form, her arm still around his neck. He put his hand on the small of her back and drew her closer to him. Then he reached down and put his face closer to hers. She moved closer. 1133

He kissed her.1134

Arcos briefly remembered his kiss with Ruby. This kiss made the other seem ridiculous in comparison, even if neither of them had lips. The warmth of each other's mouths was enough to send shivers down their spines.1135

They kissed long and passionately, as Arcos moved his hand along her slim sides, her powerful shoulders, caressing her lovely form. He felt her sweet breath on his face, smelled the flowery scent tossed by her long, flowing silver hair that resembled a river of moonlight. Sira had her hand on his slender chest, the other wrapped around his neck to bring him closer to her. She moved her hand along his skinny body and felt him in a way that was completely new to her even though she had known him all his life.1136


The two of them felt their thoughts slip away from them as their mouths meshed together, heat pouring from their bodies. Doubting thoughts crept into their minds. Thoughts about whether the kiss was right or wrong, but these were quickly quieted by their own passion. A tingling sensation rippled through their bodies as they kissed. All they could feel was each other. And for a moment, it seemed as if time simply stopped for them amid the excitement and passion of their kiss.1137

1138

As Arcos kissed Sira, he was absolutely, positively, totally convinced of one, simple fact.1139

He loved her. And she loved him right back.1140

1141

1142


Chapter 131143

Unholy Passion1144

Deep in thought, Anra was. He was meditating, really. Thinking about his next move. He had arrived in the Cape of Hope, and was very close to his goal. His fingers trembled at the very thought of the power he would soon attain. 1145

He looked around him at the countryside. It was the middle of the night, but one could still even sense the tranquility of the Helian’s homeland. The name was coined because of the long journey through the land of fire the Helians endured to reach this place. Haven Lake, a place in the very heart of the Land of Fire, was also named by them, as it was the only water source in the accursed land.1146

The Peninsula of Hope sickened Anra. The fragrance of flowers was eminent, and the breeze was warm, even in the time of the Frosthand. It wasn’t the smell or warmth that was his malady, rather the sense of piety that hung in the air. These Helians were firm believers in the Allmighty, and highly faithful to him. If only they knew what Anra knew.1147

Even the thought of this knowledge caused anger to swell within him. Anra knew much of Spiritheart. He knew that even though they claimed to stand for justice and righteousness, they were demons in their own respect. They had power, and were afraid to lose it. Anra knew this firsthand. 1148

A tear trickled down his cheek. Not a tear of sadness, or remorse, however. It was a tear of pure hatred. He would destroy Spiritheart and expose them for the deceitful cretins they were, and that is why he needed Isis’s whip.1149

“Isis.” Even the thought of the name brought back a rush of memories. Memories of his beloved Isis, memories of their love, and their power. He should have known. Should have known that the so-called ‘angels’ of Spiritheart would be afraid of them. They feared the prowess and strength that he and Isis shared. The duo was a lone army on the battlefield. Together, they had led Spiritheart and Valmera to a glorious age of prosperity. 1150

And how were they repaid? With a knife in their backs. Or more accurately, an arrow in Isis’s. The world seemed to melt away as Anra relived that battle. It must have been about three hundred years ago.1151

They barely survived the first attack; where he and Isis were told to take command of squad of troops and exterminate a group of evil dark wizards. There were no evil wizards. Instead, the troops that had accompanied them turned to attack them. Anra and Isis managed to survive, and his old friend Kairus joined them as soon as he heard about the attack.1152

They then fled Spiritheart’s forces. They must have been on the run for months, assassins and foes all around. They soon became paranoid, as Spiritheart’s attempts on their lives became more persistent. They knew they couldn’t last forever, but they didn’t have a choice. If they stopped for even a moment, it would mean their lives.1153

And then that fateful battle came. They had been chased to the Peninsula of Hope, and an ambush lay waiting for them. The three rebels fought as hard as they could, but in the end, it just wasn’t enough. Isis never walked away from that battle, and a temple had been built on top of her remains.1154

In that temple lay her whip, her main weapon. Isis was a powerful dark wizard, even more powerful than Anra himself. Her spirit lay in that whip, and if he possessed it, he would have her awesome power. With it, he could raise himself up to Spiritheart, and lay waste to it with his power. Soon enough.1155

A warm breeze brushed his cheek, though to him it felt like Isis’s hand caressing his face. His hand touched hers, and he swore he could feel her. She seemed just as real as the night, or the ground. Yet, when he looked up to see her, there was nothing. Just a warm breeze that had brushed his cheek.1156

“I’ll avenge you,” Anra vowed silently to himself. “Every drop of blood I spill will be a testament to the injustice of these pigs. I swear, I’ll make them scream so loud, that even you can enjoy it.”1157

Anra stood up. The temple was still two villages down the road. He might as well have a little fun with the first one. He spread his leathery wings and flew into the night to punish the pious Helians. Their foolish faith would not save them from his blade.1158

He reached the village quickly, and was met by fifty villagers. Among them were men, boys, even women, all of them wielding long staves. It was well known that Helians were a peaceful people, and never wielded actual weapons in battle.1159

“Stay back demon!” a rather strong-looking man shouted. “Or we will smite you in the holy name of the Allmighty!”1160

Anra simply stood there and listened to their stupidity. He then raised his hand, and picked the Helian man up with sheer energy, no spell was cast. The other Helians backed up in fear as Anra moved the paralyzed man towards him.1161

Anra brought him close, face to face. The man simply scowled in pious defiance. Then, Anra said “Torwetch,” and the man screamed in terrible agony. A vicious grin grew on Anra’s face as he shouted at the screaming man, “Where is you Allmighty now!?” Anra then took his bare hand, talons sharpened to dagger-like points, and plunged it into the man’s chest, pulled out his heart, then threw it to the ground.1162

The people screamed in fear, and some ran forward to attack the dark wizard. Anra faced them and shouted “Shurux!” and dark, shadowy tendrils stretched from his fingers, and whipped the doomed Helians. They desperately blocked with their staves, but Anra simply pushed his hand forward, and the shadows shot forward, impaling four warriors. He then picked them up with the same spell, and tossed them into the crowd.1163

More warriors ran to meet him, and Anra drew his sword. They would make feeble attacks, and he would simply block and slash, whirling around, hacking off limbs and heads, as everything around him became drenched in blood.1164

A young Helian wizard cast a powerful light spell at him, but her magic stood no chance. A ray of holy light appeared around Anra, he merely looked up at the ray and said “Drurgar” and an eerie darkness closed in on the area, and the Helian woman’s eyes widened in fear. Black appeared in the sky, and then black drops of rain poured from them. Whenever a drop touched the flesh of the pious warriors, their skin sizzled as the dark rain burned them alive.1165

Anra sauntered up to the female wizard as she screamed in pain. She clawed at her face and body, doing anything to stop the torture. Anra simply walked up to her, and slowly dragged a claw across her collarbone, as she stood, immobilized by fear. He put his beak up to the gash, and slowly drank the sweet nectar that seeped forth. The woman looked up at him, still burning, as she tried to scream, to give voice to the suffering and fear she was experiencing. Anra took his sword, and in one powerful slash, cut her head off.1166

The other warriors were rolling on the ground in pain, as their cries of agony rang out, a dark symphony to Anra’s ears. He went to each one, and stabbed them, one by one, until all of the warriors, men, boys, even women, lay dead.1167

He then proceeded on to the village itself, and began to burn it to the ground with a black fire. Children ran in the streets, tears streaming down their faces as they ran in fear and sorrow. Anra cast his dark hand, and whipped or impaled every young face he met. 1168

“All for you,” he thought. “All for you, my love. Isis.”1169

When the village was safely burned to the ground, he went to a woman’s corpse, and sunk his demonic blade into their flesh. He focused the sword’s power, and it began to glow a blood red. He sapped the soul of the woman from her lifeless body, and the sword devoured it. He did this for each corpse in the village, until there was truly not a soul to be found.1170

Anra smiled. He could feel the power coursing through him. These souls were of good quality. Pure, righteous, and compassionate were the people of this village. It felt as if he could taste their sorrow and pain, seemed as if he could smell their terror in the very air. He relished that feeling.1171

He closed his eyes and focused. He could hear their last thoughts. Many of them were prayers to the Allmighty, asking him to deliver them from the terrible evil. Anra smiled when he heard this. He knew their prayers fell on deaf ears.1172

He focused on the female wizard. He imagined her thoughts would be very interesting to hear.1173

Her voice came to Anra now, clear as a bell. The first thoughts he heard had occurred when he had tortured the defiant man.1174

“Dear Allmighty,” the woman had thought, “please, help him! Take me instead, but not him! Please!” she cried in futility.1175

The next came when Anra had impaled the other warriors. “Oh, no. Dear Lord, help us! Save us, please! We need you!” Anra smiled at this thought. 1176

Then he heard the woman’s thoughts when he made the dark rain. “What is happening? Help me...” then her thoughts had been replaced with her screams. 1177

The last thoughts were when he walked up to her. “No Lord, please, help me. Help anyone. We need you.” 1178

Then her last thought was when he drank her sweet blood. “Why have you forsaken us?”1179

“Forsaken?” Anra thought. “He was never there to begin with.”1180

Anra then walked to the center of the village. There was an altar dedicated to the Allmighty. Upon it were offerings and other relics. Anra kicked the table over, sending everything scattering. He sank his blade into the white stone below the altar, and the platform cracked easily. He focused all of his dark power, and Reaver’s dark energies as well. A cold wind blew around him, and the sky turned a moonless, starless black. 1181

Then, a black structure pierced the white stone, and heaved up the earth. The structure was pointed, like the top of a tower. Anra knew this was only the beginning.1182

“The first Spire,” he thought. “All for you. All for you, my love. Isis.” 1183

1184

1185


Chapter 141186

Trials and Tribulations1187

Sunlight poured through the glass windows of Arcos’s and Sira’s room, causing Arcos to slowly come to consciousness. As he sat in his bed, the memories of the previous day came flooding back to him: the Ash Plains, the Gallery, the kiss. He looked over at Sira in her own bed. Her chest rose and fell in a quiet rhythm, as her silver hair glinted in the soft light. The black moon on her left shoulder was exposed, and he recalled the feeling of his hands slowly moving over it in their kiss. 1188

After the kiss, however, they simply talked. They stayed up late into the night talking about everything; their childhoods, their opinions about certain issues, their favorite foods and books, everything. Even though they knew each other better than anyone else, they both still learned things about the other. For example, Arcos learned that Sira was left-handed and Sira learned that Arcos loved apples and caramel. 1189

Sira soon fell asleep after their conversation and Arcos followed her. Now she stirred, and opened her deep topaz eyes to look at him. “Good morning,” she said sleepily. 1190

“How do you feel?” Arcos asked. 1191

“Rested. And tingly,” she replied.1192

“Tingly?” Arcos asked.1193

“I think it’s the summoner’s markings.”1194

“Well, you should try them out.”1195

“Good idea,” Sira said. She got out of bed and stretched a little. Then she closed her eyes, held out her hand and opened her beak to say the spell, but before she spoke a bow appeared in her hands in a flash of ethereal light. 1196

Arcos was surprised. “Did you say anything?” he asked.1197

“No,” she said. “I just thought the spell before I spoke it, and here’s my bow.”1198

“Wait, you can cast spells without speaking?” Arcos asked. 1199

“Yeah, I guess. I mean, I heard that some very powerful wizards could cast simple spells without speech, but I never thought these little markings would make so much of a difference.”1200

“See if you can summon creatures without speech,” Arcos said excitedly. He had never seen a wizard do something like this, and it was very interesting to him.1201

Sira closed her eyes and her bow disappeared, then she held out her hand again. There was a long moment before she opened one eye to see that she hadn’t summoned anything.1202

“Darn,” she said. 1203

“Try it with words,” Arcos suggested.1204

Sira closed her eyes once more and instinctively knelt down. She then bent upward, hands stretching upward as her eyes and markings glowed with that distinctive ghostly green light. 1205

“Roirraw krad, em ot emoc,” she said, and her voice echoed in a strange way inside the room. Then the same ghostly light shone on the floor, and from it a dark wraith rose up. It was made of some strange black transparent material, and wore black wrappings that showed its bones through the tattered holes. It wore a large hood that covered its face, but underneath it was an eerie face with large gaping holes for its eyes and mouth. The cloth it wore covered up its body, but it was still strangely transparent. 1206

“Woah,” Arcos said. The thing surprised him and even chilled him.1207

Sira merely smiled a maternal smile as she saw the thing. She was happy that she had brought the strange creature into the world, and shared with it a bond that only a Summoner could share with a ghost. 1208

She waved her hand and the wraith disappeared. 1209

“I think you’re an official wizard now Sira,” Arcos said. Sira gave him a questioning look. “I mean,” he started, “that you told me that you never really thought of yourself as a wizard, and now look at you. You’re a fully fledged Summoner.”1210

Sira looked at her taloned hands in a sort of personal awe. “I guess you’re right,” she said. 1211

The two were still dressed from the earlier night, so they left the room to go to the dining hall to eat and meet with the others. On their way, they resumed asking each other trivial questions as they had the previous night. 1212

“Okay,” Arcos asked, “what is your favorite gemstone?”1213

“Pearls,” Sira replied. “Yours?”1214

“Amber,” he said.1215

“That isn’t a gemstone.”1216

“Well, it should be.”1217

“How? It’s tree sap.”1218

“Well, pearls are made by oysters.”1219

“Touche.”1220

When they arrived at the dining hall everyone else was already seated at the table eating a hearty breakfast already immersed in their own discussions.1221

Ruby noticed Sira’s markings. “Woah!” she said. “What happened to you?”1222

“I got Summoner’s markings,” she said.1223

“Really?” Luya said. “What are the results?”1224

“Let’s say, magic comes more... naturally to me now.”1225

Arcos and Sira sat down and began to talk with the rest of the group.1226

“So,” Tanis began. “How are we getting back to Spiritheart?”1227

“They told me when I went to get the markings,” Sira said. “They said that we were supposed to meet them in the grand hall, near the center of this town.”1228

“Well, that’s all great, but then what do we do?” Rook asked.1229

“What do you mean?” Kairus said.1230

“I mean that we need a plan. What do we do after we get to Spiritheart? Just sit there? Anra needs to be stopped, and right now, we have absolutely no way of doing that. We don’t even know what his goal is.”1231

“Oh, that’s easy,” Kairus said. Everyone turned their heads to look at him. He continued. “He wants to raise Spires to bring himself to Spiritheart to destroy it.”1232

“What!?” everyone shouted.1233

“Why?” Ruby asked. 1234

So Kairus told them of how Anra’s late wife Isis had discovered a forbidden, ancient black magic, and when it corrupted her and changed her, Anra fled with Isis and Kairus followed them. 1235

“Now he wants revenge.”1236

“But there’s no way he’ll survive something crazy like that,” Arcos said.1237

“I don’t think he intends to.” Kairus said.1238

Everyone was silent.1239

“How is he making these Spires?” Tanis asked.1240

“He needs souls. Lots of them. That’s what his sword does. It absorbs the souls of those it kills. And once he has enough souls, he can raise a Spire. And when he does, the tower will grow, and grow, until it reaches heaven. That is how he will attack Spiritheart,” Kairus said.1241

“There’s no way he can do that all by himself,” Arcos said.1242

“That’s why he needs Isis’s whip. With it, he can raise a demon army.”1243

“Isis’s whip?” Luya asked.1244

“It was Isis’s very own weapon,” Kairus said. “If he gets it he’ll have her ancient power. I think it’s in the Cape of Hope.”1245

“Then that’s our next move,” Rook said. “We are going to stop him. We’ll get back to Spiritheart and raise a force to retrieve the whip so Anra can’t use it against us.”1246

They all agreed that the plan was sound, so they left to go to the grand hall. When they entered the large, circular building, they were met with a large hallway that joined another hallway that ringed around the building. This hallway had several other rooms for various purposes that branched off from the rounded hallway. The grand hall was built in black and white stone, and was lit by the flaming ring around the ceiling. 1247

When they entered, they were met by the old man who greeted them when they first entered the oracles’ sanctuary. 1248

“Right this way,” he said in the wizard’s tongue.1249

“They followed him into a round room in the center of a building. The room was practically bare, but had round, white stone platforms on the floor. These rose up to a small platform that stood under a ray of light created by a skylight in the ceiling. Four other oracles, and the one that greeted them, stood in a circle on the lower platforms. There was one oracle for each of the sentient races.1250

“Please,” the Ravian oracle said. “Stand on the uppermost tier so we can begin.”1251

The eight people plus the dragon moved up the platforms to the smallest platform, which they barely fit on. Kairus and Rook rode on top of Turos, but it was still a tight squeeze.1252

The oracles began to chant in the wizard language, and as they did, it seemed as if the group on the top platform was bathed in a heavenly light. Arcos looked up, and it was as if the sun itself was growing brighter with the chanting.1253

The voices of the oracles grew louder as they chanted, the tempo picked up as they went faster and faster. The light around them grew even brighter, and all looked up. The light engulfed the nine on the platform, until they were completely swallowed by the blinding light. 1254

The oracles suddenly stopped chanting at once, and the light receded, but Arcos and his friends had disappeared.1255

1256

1257

Arcos saw the blinding light recede, but when it did, he no longer saw the grand hall in the oracles’ sanctuary. He saw the stone walls and soaring architecture of the castle Spiritheart. The room he was in had a long wooden table with ten people sitting at it. There was a male and a female of each race at the table, so Arcos guessed that they had arrived in Spiritheart’s council chambers. Arcos recalled Tanis telling him that Spiritheart was led by such a council before he even met Ruby.1258

“What are you doing here?” Ruby asked.1259

“Waiting for you,” the male Aurlan said.1260

“Waiting?” Sira asked.1261

“Yes, I foresaw your arrival,” said the female Ravia. “Well, not your arrival specifically, but I knew someone of importance would be arriving from the oracles’ sanctuary. And so they did.”1262

“Who’s that?” Arcos whispered to Tanis. 1263

“That’s Nefearia,” he said. “She’s a very powerful warrior, and often has visions that tell the future.” Nefearia had signs of age creeping into her flaming red hair, but in those eyes Arcos could see a lupine glow. She almost seemed wolf-like.1264

“And they brought the traitor with them!” the male Helian said, pointing to Kairus.1265

“And a mortal!” someone else said.1266

“Seize them,” the male Helian gave the order.1267

“Wait!” Ruby shouted. Her voice was so loud, that everyone stopped momentarily. “Don’t we at least get a trial?”1268

“It seems pretty evident to me that you are guilty of allowing traitors into our midst once again.” the male Gita said. “What is the need for a trial?”1269

“Becuase he’s no traitor,” Rook said forcefully. “He’s traveled with us and fought with us. If he wanted to kill us, don’t you think he would have done so already?”1270

“Or maybe he wanted you to lead him to us,” said the female Dreagle. “So he could strike at the heart.” 1271

“Then why would he reveal to us Anra’s plan?” Rook retorted.1272

“His plan?” the male Helian said.1273

“Yes, Anra is moving for Isis’s whip. Quickly. If we do not act now, he will raise an army against us. If that happened, we would certainly fall.”1274

“Preposterous,” the male Aurlan said. 1275

“Actually, it’s the truth,” said a voice entering the room. All turned to see Aarn walking in. “A new arrival came from the Cape of Hope. Her village is on a direct route to the temple where Isis’s whips is guarded. To hold a trial at a critical time such as this would be folly.”1276

“Then Aarn is right,” Nefearia said. “Now is not the time for petty trials. Now is the time to act.”1277

“But what of the traitor?” the female Gita said.1278

“I do not believe he is a traitor anymore.” she turned to Arcos’s group. “I will go to the Cape of Hope with these brave souls here.”1279

“But that’s only nine soldiers,” Rook said. “We could never hope to oppose Anra with such a small force.”1280

“I’ve noticed something about Anra,” Nefearia said. “Numbers are meaningless to him. We should be opposing him with powerful individuals, not vast forces. And you are the ones to do this.”1281

Rook thought about this. “You’re right.”1282

“Now,” Nefearia began, “when we get there we must work with the temple priests to prepare as much as possible. Speaking of which, you should all prepare yourselves.”1283

The council dismissed them and they left the room to get ready for the battle. Arcos took Aarn aside from the group outside the council chambers to speak to him.1284

“Hey,” Arcos said. “Thanks for helping us back there. They probably wouldn’t have believed us if you hadn’t arrived when you did.”1285

“Actually, I would have intervened even if Anra wasn’t up to something. The council, for all their wisdom, has its flaws. Their intentions are good, but they have lost their faith in the integrity of people in their desire to protect us. I believe Kairus is a changed man, just as you do. Clean slates don’t belong behind bars.”1286

Arcos didn’t say anything as he thought about this. Aarn was better than he had thought. Arcos realized that Aarn had a certain sense of justice, a sense of righteousness.1287

“You are a very honorable man, Aarn,” Arcos said.1288

“Yes, well, honor isn’t the only thing that you will need to stop Anra. Speaking of which, you really should prepare. Knowing Nefearia, you’ll be leaving within the hour,” Aarn said as he walked away.1289

“Well,” Arcos thought. “Out of the frying pan, into the fire.”1290

1291

1292


Chapter 151293

Twilight1294

Gold light had fallen over the Temple of Isis as Arcos and his companions prepared for the battle. Arcos looked out the threshold to the temple into the setting sun. Anra would be arriving soon. Memories of the battle for his hometown flashed back to him, the small force of villagers amassed, waiting for Anra just as Arcos was now.1295

Arcos was just happy that the surrounding area had been safely evacuated, so that no one would have to face the horror that he did. He looked out at his friends, preparing themselves for the upcoming struggle. Ruby was leaning on the stained glass windows of the large cathedral, Tanis was reading a book, Sira was doing stretches and checking her equipment, Laona and Luya were talking to each other, and Rook and Nefearia were discussing battle plans.1296

Arcos approached Ruby. She said, “How’s Sira?”1297

“What?” he replied.1298

“Come on, what happened?”1299

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he said, getting defensive. He didn’t want to hurt Ruby’s feelings after his kiss with her.1300

“Arcos, I’m a girl. I have a sixth sense about these things, and I know you and her did something, so come on, spill the beans.”1301

“Fine. I....kissed Sira....a little.”1302

Ruby gave a smirk. “I knew it.”1303

Ruby’s smile disappeared as she got over the initial triumph of interrogating Arcos. She then began to think about what that meant for Arcos, Sira, and herself.1304

“So,” she began quietly. “What does that make us?”1305

“Friends,” Arcos said. 1306

“Best friends,” she said as a smile returned to her face.1307

Arcos nodded and left Ruby to her thoughts to talk to Sira. She was summoning and dismissing her bow, then re-summoning it as sort of a magic exercise.1308

“How are you feeling?” Arcos asked her.1309

“Terrified. You?” she replied casually, continuing her exercise.1310

“Likewise.”1311

“You know, I’m not going to be helpless this time,” she said with all seriousness in her voice.1312

“What?”1313

“All I’ve been is a burden on you, Arcos. I-”1314

“Name one time.”1315

“The battle for your village. All I did was sit and watch you die, then shepherd you back myself. And in the Ash Plains, I was helpless, and I hated that feeling. Well, not today. I’m not going to be some damsel in distress.”1316

“Just promise me you’ll be careful,” Arcos said to her. “Back in the Ash Plains, it nearly destroyed me seeing you like that. If you die, I don’t know how I’ll be able to go on.”1317

“I promise. But you have to do the same. I nearly killed me seeing you fight Anra the first time, and if you die now... well, I don’t want to think about it.”1318

Meanwhile, Rook and Nefearia were looking at the features of the cathedral, finding spots for cover and planning formation, among other things. Nefearia was wearing turquoise colored armor with a breastplate, armored skirt, boots, glove, and helm with a bright phoenix’s plume protruding from the top. She turned to Rook and produced an envelope.1319

“What’s this?” Rook asked.1320

“A letter for you. If I should fall in this battle, I want you to open it. It’s like my will.”1321

Rook nodded and took the letter. “Have you seen anything in your visions about the battle?” she asked the older Ravian woman.1322

“No. It’s as if a dark shroud is between me and my visions. I can’t see anything right now.” This was not entirely true. She had actually seen one thing very clearly about the upcoming battle, but she could not tell the brilliant young girl. She would just have to wait and see.1323

All heads looked towards the temple door. It seemed as if a chill went through the air, and moments later, a shadowy figure descended into the threshold. Anra had arrived.1324

“Battle positions! To arms!” Rook barked. 1325

Everyone immediately sheathed their weapons and took up formation. Laona was out front, flanked by Nefearia, brandishing a silver shortsword and a small shield, and Kairus with Tanis in between them. Behind them were Ruby, Arcos, and Sira, and behind them were Luya and Rook.1326

“Huh,” Anra scoffed. “Now I understand what they mean by the expression ‘past demons.’”1327

“You’re one to talk,” Arcos retorted. 1328

“Ah, Lady Nefearia, it is quite an honor,” Anra said, noticing the older woman. “Were you getting tired of sending peons to do your dirty work?”1329

“Dirty work, indeed. In memory of the great hero you once were, I’ll give you one chance to flee if you wish,” she said with venom in her voice.1330

“Nice try, but I’m afraid you won’t be getting out of this that easily. Your souls may even be enough to raise another spire.” He looked to Kairus. “You too, old friend?”1331

“You are not the friend I once knew. You are simply the sword’s puppet,” Kairus replied.1332

Anra looked back to Luya. “How are your eyes?” he asked with a mocking tone.1333

Laona roared and charged the demon, pouncing on him with great force. Anra moved to the side as the rest of the close range fighters charged Anra. The plan was to use their advantage of numbers to keep Anra on the defensive, so he couldn’t cast a spell. However, even with the seven close range fighters, Anra still managed to block, dodge, and counterattack with his blade or spells. Only Nefearia and Kairus managed to keep in range of him. Luya and Rook remained far back, casting healing spells and crafting illusions rapidly.1334

Suddenly, Anra parried one of Nefearia’s attacks and made a quick stab, the sound of her armor wrenching rang out as the wicked blade pierced her heart.1335

“Nefearia!” Rook shouted, rage beginning to rise up in her.1336

“Get a hold of yourself, Rook!” Luya said to her. “You worry about the battle, I’ll take care of Nefearia.”1337

Rook nodded and thought. “Form up! Jade!” she barked the code for the long range formation. Laona remained at the frontline while Arcos fell back to cast spells. Kairus and Sira rose in the air to pelt Anra with javelins and arrows. Ruby and Tanis darted in and out, making quick, rapid strikes before moving away.1338

Anra would simply parry the attacks made by Laona, dodge the javelins and arrows, and counter Arcos’s spells with his own magic. It was like he was untouchable.1339

However, this formation did seem to keep Anra on his toes more, and he knew it. He spread his wings and rushed toward the airborne Sira, blade ready to stab.1340

“No!” Arcos shouted. He flew after Anra, but there wasn’t much he could do. Sira was using a bow, and couldn’t block well with it. If someone didn’t do something, she would be in major trouble.1341

“Wait,” Sira told herself. “Just like Rook planned.”1342

When Anra was much to close for comfort, Sira cast a spell, and her bow seemed to change shape. It transformed into a short, curved katana, and she rushed right at Anra and made a quick slash as she flew past him. Anra was shocked by this bold move, and couldn’t react quick enough to defend against Sira’s swift maneuver. 1343

Anra fell to the ground, holding his side. The wound was grievous, and for the first time in a while, his blood stained the floor, but he would live. 1344

“I’m through with this!” he shouted. He then screamed a spellword in a demonic, high pitched shriek. Shadows black as midnight rushed from his hands at the fighters in a deadly advance. 1345

Sira’s eyes flashed that familiar pale green as she shouted “Gnosnoom!” An owl, similar to Sira’s own owl form rose from the ground. This owl, however, had pitch black feathers, and eyes that shone a silver brighter than the sun. The glare of the owl’s eyes cut through the rushing shadows straight to Anra, who seemed to be physically blown back by the bright light.1346

The owl disappeared as Anra smashed into an altar at the back of the temple. From the altar came tumbling a crimson whip. Anra picked it up and began to laugh.1347

“So much effort, but such complete failure,” he said with a sneer. “But before I go, a parting gift.” Anra cracked the whip in the air, and five pools of shadow formed on the ground. From them rose creatures that may at one time have been Ravias, Helians, or Dreagles, but had lost all feathers, and were now a lumbering mass of rotting flesh.1348

“So what, he’s a Summoner now?” said Tanis.1349

“This is not a Summoner’s work,” replied Sira. “We deal with souls, these things are hollow cages forged in the pits of hell.”1350

“They’re Revenants,” Kairus said. “The walking dead.”1351

Anra spread his wings and flew away as the Revenants charged forward with blinding speed, making fast strikes with only their hands. Their blows were so powerful, they could have easily reduced a tree into splinters in a single strike.1352

Arcos did his best to dodge and counterattack, but every time he would hack or burn off one of their limbs, they would keep going without a drop of blood spilled. 1353

Sira shot one in between the eyes with her bow and it fell to her knees in a slump. “The head!” she shouted. “Hit their brains!”1354

Arcos delivered a powerful kick to the Revenant’s stomach, causing it to double over. He then placed his hand on its head, and shouted “Fyrdas!” and a burst of flame blew the Revenant’s head to bits as chunks of fried brain flew everywhere.1355

Arcos looked around to see the other Revenants had fallen to his friends, all suffering various head injuries. 1356

“A little excessive, don’t you think?” Ruby said panting as she eyed the Revenant Arcos was fighting. 1357

He shrugged. “Nefearia!” he shouted, remembering his fallen leader. They all ran over to see that she had passed away, a calm expression frozen on her face.1358

Luya knelt over her and prayed as Rook took out the letter she had been given.1359

“What’s that?” Arcos asked her.1360

“It’s a letter Nefearia gave me. She told me to open if she died.” Rook began to read the letter aloud.1361

Rook,1362

If you are reading this, then I am no longer with you. First, you should know that I had seen this in one of my visions. But that is not of importance. As you know, I am one of the council of Spiritheart. With my death, my chair at the council table will be empty. 1363

I want you to fill this chair, Rook. You have a mind for tactics and an air of natural leadership about you. Others would look at you and see a young girl; I see potential for a leader far greater than me.1364

I know that this may seem like a lot at the moment, but I am confident that in time, you will be up to the task.1365

Your good friend,1366

Nefearia1367

“Rook,” Luya said. He turned to her and began to kneel.1368

“None of that,” she said. “You should be finding a place to bury Nefearia.”1369

Sira looked at Arcos and said, “Cold.”1370

“That’s her way of dealing with things. In a way, she’s actually paying respects to her friend and mentor, you could say.”1371

Arcos then turned to Sira and said, “When you said you didn’t want to be a burden, you meant it.”1372

“Why wouldn’t I?” 1373

“I mean, that move with the sword was brilliant, and where did you learn that Summon?” Arcos said, fawning over her skill.1374

“It’s not all me,” she said. “Rook actually knew that Anra would target me If we went into a long range formation, and she told me to do just what I did. The Summon, on the other hand, was something else entirely. It felt as if the power welled up inside of me rather than me calling it.”1375

“That owl looked a lot like you, you know. I wonder what else you can summon besides ghosts?” 1376

“Yeah, well, it doesn’t matter, does it? Anra won. He got the whip.”1377

Arcos was quiet for a while. 1378

“Imagine,” she started, despair in her voice. “Imagine an army of those Revenants. They could easily overtake any normal man.”1379

“Imagine what else he could create,” Arcos said. “I have a feeling those Revenants were just the tip of the iceberg.”1380

“You’re right. And you know what? I couldn’t be more terrified,” she said.1381

“Likewise.”1382

1383

1384


Chapter 161385

Revelry1386

Sunlight streamed in through Arcos’s window as he awoke. He blinked sleepily as he sat up, taking in the grandeur of his castle. It felt strange to him, owning a castle. 1387

“I’m fifteen and I already own more property than my entire village,” he thought.1388

He remembered the dreams he had the previous night. He dreamt of Sira again, but this time he didn’t think it was so strange. He loved them, and was disappointed that he awoke.1389

“Right before the good part.”1390

As if fate were trying to tease him, Sira opened the door to his bedroom. “You’re just waking up? Come on, lazybones!” she said, then left him to get dressed.1391

Sira had decided to trade up from her room in Spiritheart to a private room in Arcos’s castle. It was just another way that they were slowly becoming closer. Yet, their relationship didn’t feel at all like the kind he had heard of in the stories with ‘true love.’ It more felt like they were best friends. 1392

It had been a month since the Battle of the Whip, as it was starting to be called, and Rook, Laona and all the others had been readily accepted into Spiritheart. Rook was accepted on the council, although Kairus and Ruby were under much scrutiny. Ruby for being a mortal, and Kairus even more so for his sordid past. However, with Aarn’s help, they had been welcomed.1393

Arcos got dressed and met Sira in the dining hall. She had picked some fresh fruits from the trees and bushes on the island, and gotten a loaf of bread from the self-replenishing storeroom. 1394

“Well, it is a little patch of heaven,” Arcos thought as he marveled at the convenience of it all.1395

They sat down and began to eat. “What are we doing today?” Arcos asked.1396

“Well, tonight is the Crystal Festival.”1397

“What’s that?”1398

“It’s the festival where we celebrate the anniversary of the Firsts’ triumph over some terrible unnamed evil.”1399

“Then why do they called it the Crystal Festival?”1400

“Because the firsts utilized magic crystals, like those in staves, to defeat their enemy on this night.” 1401

“Ah,”1402

“Yes, there will be music and dancing, and people make wreaths and it’s a lot of fun.”1403

“You know I’m performing in this festival, right?” Arcos said.1404

“Really?”1405

“Yes. Apparently, Ruby was asked to sing, and she wants me to accompany her.”1406

“On piano?”1407

“Of course. I just hope I don’t have to dress up too nice. I hate dress clothes.”1408

“I think your robes will do.”1409

❊ ❊ ❊1410

Carol stood in the middle of the corridor watching everyone around her prepare for the festival. The young Helian was tall and slender, with golden blonde curls that cascaded down to her soldiers, but her most defining feature was the long curved scar that ran across her collarbone.1411

She took in the soaring architecture of Spiritheart, now being decorated in curtains of icy crystal for the Crystal Festival. She had arrived in Spiritheart about a month ago, and even though she would always be filled with grief over the loss of her village to Anra, she couldn’t help but be filled with joy on this great night in the middle of the Icehand. So joyous was Carol that she began to dance gracefully, right in the middle of the corridor. 1412

While she was twirling, she bumped into a tall figure. “Oh,” she said. “I’m sorry.” She looked up at the man she bumped into. He was a frail looking Helian with his short blonde hair tied back in a short ponytail, and a cloth folded over his eyes.1413

“No harm done,” he said. “I’m just grateful that there is something to celebrate in these dark times.”1414

“Yes,” she responded. She looked at the man’s white and gold robes. “Are you a priest?” she asked.1415

“Well, yes I suppose. But I’ve never preached anything. How could you tell?”1416

“Your robes. Only priests or healers have those.”1417

“Only one in service to the Allmighty would know that. Are you a priestess yourself?”1418

“Yes. I served as the abbess in my village near the Temple of Isis.”1419

“Oh, my. Then that means that...” the man hesitated.1420

“Yes, we were attacked by Anra.” Carol paused as she began to recognize the man. “Are you Luya? One of the warriors in the Battle of the Whip?”1421

“Yes, the sole healer.”1422

“Then please, did you see any survivors? If there were any, the village around the temple was the closest to mine. The survivors would have made their way there.”1423

“I’m sorry, but as far as I could see, no one there seemed to have been in battle recently. I apologize.”1424

“It’s alright, I just needed to know.” Carol said, trying to hide the small tear that ran down her cheek.1425

Luya could sense that this young woman was deeply troubled. “This is a time for celebration,” he thought. “Not for grief.”1426

“Tell me then, young lady,” Luya said. “What is your name?”1427

She looked up. “Carol,” she said quietly.1428

“Well then, Carol, would you accompany me to the festival this evening?”1429

She smiled at his offer. “I would be delighted.”1430

❊ ❊ ❊1431

Arcos marveled at the beauty of Spiritheart’s newly decorated grand hall. It sparkled in a crystalline coat, with strings of the shining gems hung all over the walls and ceiling of the circular room. There was a circular stage on one side of the room and stained glass windows on the opposite side of the room that depicted a moonlight night over some forest, and made it look as if the castle of Spiritheart was placed in such a forest rather than suspended in a spiritual river. 1432

Arcos stood offstage as he admired the grandeur of it all. There was a small string ensemble playing a slow waltz at the moment. He saw Tanis, wearing a clean black suit, and Sira, dressed in a slinky black dress, chatting near the dark windows, waiting for their counterparts to perform. Laona, wearing a green dress tunic made for Aurlans, was finishing his strange dance with another Aurlan woman that could only be performed by the four-legged. He also spotted Luya, dressed in white and red dress robes, dancing with an attractive Helian woman in a silky white dress who had a long white scar that ran across her collarbone.1433

Arcos’s heart skipped a beat as he heard the waltz conclude. He wasn’t nervous however. He was excited. He knew that Ruby would really shine tonight, and he couldn’t be happier to be apart of his best friend’s performance.1434

“You ready?” Ruby asked as she appeared behind him.1435

“Only if you are.” Arcos looked at her. She was wearing a familiar dark blue dress and ruby amulet, however, now she was wearing a shimmering glitter on her face and had a ribbon with crystals on it tied to her hairlike fin on her head.1436

She took a deep breath and walked out on stage. The dancers stopped and turned to give her light applause. She smiled professionally as Arcos followed behind her and took his seat at the ebony grand piano, sweeping back his red and gold robes.1437

When everything was quiet, Arcos launched into an upbeat song as Ruby started her first verse:1438

I can hear1439

I can hear those shifty words1440

And I’m not blind1441

I can see those wary glances1442

The crowd had began to dance to the love song, and many were getting into the intoxicating spirit created by Ruby’s resonating voice. She began the bridge:1443

When I gaze into those eyes1444

I can see a happy ending1445

But when I see that crooked smile1446

I can’t help but think1447

Here Ruby launched into the chorus with a volume and fervor Arcos had never seen from her. Both the crowd and Arcos were completely enchanted by her sonorous voice, and Arcos had to remind himself to keep playing.1448

How do I know you love me?1449

How do I know that you’re there?1450

How do I know you love me?1451

Well, every time I see you there 1452

It’s like my heart1453

Just breaks.1454

But how do I know that you’re mine?1455

There were a few more verses before Ruby finished the song. The crowd burst into an intense applause. Ruby took a low bow and exited the stage. Arcos also bowed and followed her offstage. Ruby was immediately overwhelmed with praise and questions about her performance history. Arcos sneaked around the crowd to join Sira and Tanis.1456

“That was lovely,” Sira said, trying to compliment Arcos. He appreciated it, even if she was only being nice. Ruby was the real star.1457

Tanis looked torn. He was holding a drink and the stress lines on his face were showing. He had a crazed look in his eyes. Arcos assumed that the drink he now held was not his first.1458

“I’m going to do it,” he said decisively.1459

“Do what?” Arcos asked.1460

Tanis ignored him. “I’m doing it,” he said again with more confidence. He then gulped down the rest of his drink as he walked towards the stage.1461

“Come on, you can do this,” he thought to himself as he approached Ruby. The praising crowd had subsided, and Tanis approached her.1462

“Oh, hi,” she said, fixing her dress. 1463

“Can I talk to you for a minute? Alone?” he asked, trying to make his speech recognizable in his absolute terror.1464

“Sure,” Ruby replied. Tanis led her to a small balcony away from the dancing and music. It wasn’t a balcony really, but the stained glass made it look as such.1465

“What did you want to talk about?” Ruby asked.1466

“Well, I wanted to ask you something, really. Because I’m afraid I won’t get the chance later. Your song was lovely, by the way.” Tanis said nervously.1467

“Thanks,” Ruby replied, blushing slightly.1468

Tanis took a deep breath and produced a small black box from the breast pocket of his suit. He began to kneel.1469

“Oh, dear Allmighty,” Ruby thought. “Is he proposing?”1470

Sure enough, Tanis said, with all seriousness, “Ruby.” He then opened the black box, revealing a brilliant diamond ring. “Will you marry me?”1471

Ruby truly did not know how to react to this. She gave him a puzzled look and asked, “Are you drunk?”1472

Tanis gave an exasperated sigh and replied, “A little, but that’s not the point here. Will you marry me?” he asked again. 1473

Ruby took the ring box and placed her hand on her chest. The beauty of the ring was breathtaking, but when she saw Tanis’s honest eyes, she knew her answer.1474

“Yes,” she said. “Yes I will.” 1475

1476

1477


Chapter 171478

Allegiance 1479

The morning after the Crystal Festival, Arcos and the group were eagerly awaiting Rook to come out of the council chambers. Aarn had arrived with new information about Anra’s movements. According to Aarn, Anra’s next move would be to attack Queen Azarah of the Gita’s. Tanis and Ruby were especially unnerved by this news. Arcos could see them now, giving each other wary glances, holding hands. Arcos could also see the diamond ring on Ruby’s finger. Yes, he knew about their engagement. Tanis had rather drunkenly gotten up on stage to announce it, and the news was met by applause. 1480

This new news, however, now occupied the minds of Ruby and Tanis, as well as everyone else in Spiritheart. Everyone was wondering whether they would have to go to war with this new threat. No one in history had ever been able to raise a demon army such as this, and panic swept through Valmera as word of it spread.1481

Arcos thought about Aarn’s report. According to him, Anra would attempt to topple Valmera’s only two organized military countries, the Gitas in the Plains of Alloria, and the Aurlans on Shattergale Isle. If Anra could eliminate these two forces, Spiritheart would be without allies. This would make victory very difficult. 1482

Of course, war was inevitable. The question was, however, how much time should be spent preparing. If the angels of Spiritheart were to rush off to save the Queen and her troops, their forces would be ill-assembled and unprepared, as Spiritheart had not fought an outright war in many centuries. But if they spent time preparing, they run the risk of leaving the Gitas without aid while Spiritheart readied itself. It was a serious problem with no real solution.1483

Arcos just hoped that his old childhood friend would know what to do. He wondered what could possibly be going on behind the heavy stone doors of the council chambers...1484

❊ ❊ ❊1485

“No!” Rook shouted, as she pounded her fist on the large table. “We must act now!”1486

“If we move now, we run the risk of being defeated now. We must prepare. We are Valmera’s only hope,” the male Helian said.1487

“But if we do not move, Spiritheart will be without a powerful ally, and if Anra obtains the power of the Queen’s army, the Aurlans will not survive, and after that, neither would we.”1488

“I agree,” said the male Ravia turning to Rook. “If we act now and merge our forces with the Queen’s, we may very well win.”1489

“But maybe the Queen can hold out without us. If the Gitas take to the sea, she may be able to survive long enough for us to fully prepare,” said the female Aurlan.1490

“You underestimate the power of the demons,” said Rook. “I’ve fought against their weakest troops, and combined with the stronger breeds of demons Anra must have now, the Gitas could not run. Anra would hunt them like animals.”1491

The male Helian started again in a haughty tone. “Your romantic notion of rushing off to save the Queen is quaint, But now is not the time for storybook chivalry. If we prepare, we can defeat Anra with superior tactics and knowledge. Every demon has its own weakness. If we wait and do our research, we could easily discover how to thwart whatever Anra throws at us. We must think of the long term in this war.”1492

“I am thinking of the long term,” said Rook. “In chess, if a valuable piece is under attack, it is prudent to defend it. That is what we must do. We may have the luxury of magic and research, but the Gitas do not. They are being attacked now, and they could never hope to stand up to demons. We cannot afford to lose valuable pieces early in this chess game.”1493

“Is that what this is to you?” the male Helian asked in condescending anger. “A game? That is the folly of youth. Rushing off to battle without a single thought-”1494

“Silenus!” Rook shouted, pointing her cane at the old leader. He opened his mouth to speak, but no sound came out.1495

Rook lowered her cane and said. “Is this what we have become? Narrow-minded fools who refuse to listen to those who are younger? I would rather have been insulted for being a woman.” Rook waved her cane again and illusion was broken. The male Helian gave Rook a furious glare, but said nothing except: 1496

“All in favor of preparation?” Three hands rose.1497

The Helian spoke again. “All in favor of action?” Seven hands rose. The decision was made. Spiritheart would fight. 1498

❊ ❊ ❊1499

Arcos and his friends awaited at the camp in the Alloria plains. They were going to join Queen Azarah’s forces who were awaiting Anra’s advance near the north of the plains, near the Ralen forest. Arcos could see the familiar red and green tents of the Gitas as they approached the camp.1500

The Queen was awaiting them with a handful of guards around her. All were dressed in dragonscale armor like Ruby, but the guards carried glistening halberds. The Queen herself held a thin rapier with a wire hilt.1501

“Stop!” one of the guards shouted.1502

“No,” the Queen said slowly. “They do not look like demons.”1503

“Queen Azarah!” Ruby said, breaking from the group to run to her queen.1504

“Ruby? Ruby!” said the queen. “Wha- what are you doing here? Who are these people?”1505

“They are angels milady. We are from Spiritheart,” she said quietly. It was imperative that the forces' identity remained a secret to the public.1506

“Spiritheart?”1507

“Yes. We will be joining you in this battle.”1508

“Thank the Allmighty,” the Queen whispered.1509

Rook, Queen Azarah, and the other leaders of the battle met to formulate strategy and other such plans for the upcoming battle. It was decided that Arcos and his group, considering the capacity at which they worked together, would remain together as a fighting unit, joined by a few other soldiers. 1510

Arcos then spent most of his time reading over ancient books he had brought from the library on demons. He learned the kinds of demons, their abilities and weaknesses. He just hoped that this small amount of knowledge would be enough to keep his friends safe. 1511

Sira approached the tent Arcos was in as he was reading. “You okay?” she asked.1512

“I’m alright,” he said. “I just hope that we’re ready for this. These demons; if this book is correct, then we may be in a lot of trouble.”1513

“Don’t think of that right now,” she replied. 1514

“Then what should I think about?”1515

There was a pause. Then Sira leaned in closer to Arcos and gave him a quick kiss. Arcos then put down the book and kissed her back. 1516

“Do you think we’re going to make it?” Sira said.1517

Arcos wanted to say something comforting, something like, “Of course,” or “We’re going to be just fine.” But all Arcos said was: “I don’t know.”1518

Luya passed by and saw sensed that Arcos and Sira were kissing. He hoped for their sake that they would make it. 1519

He began thinking about all the things he hoped for in this battle. Then Luya thought, “What do I need to be worried about? Worrying won’t do me any good. I should be thankful that we’ve made it this far.” 1520

Luya could sense the strife and fear in the air, and then kneeled. He began to silently pray, and thanked the Allmighty for being with him thus far.1521

Carol saw Luya praying and approached him. She said to him, “Are you praying for the safety of the soldiers?”1522

“No. I know the Allmighty is already with us, every step of the way.”1523

“Then what are you praying for?”1524

“Nothing. I’m thanking Him for all that He’s given us.”1525

“What is there to be thankful for?” Carol said with despair in her voice. “Many of these good people will die.”1526

“There’s plenty to be thankful for. We have food, clothing, a way to serve the Allmighty.”1527

“What do you have?”1528

Luya paused for a second. “I have you.”1529

Carol was touched by this. Luya stood and leaned forward to kiss her, but Carol turned away. If Luya wasn’t blind, he would have seen the sadness in her eyes.1530

After the meeting of the leaders was over, Queen Azarah approached Ruby and Tanis, who were standing together, mentally preparing each other for the battle. At the sight of her, both of them fell to their knees, kneeling. The Queen motioned for them to rise.1531

“What is it, my Queen?” Ruby asked. 1532

“I have something to tell you, Ruby.” 1533

“Yes?”1534

“There’s something you should know about that amulet you wear. It’s time you were told.”1535

“Knew what?” Tanis asked.1536

“That amulet is no ordinary jewel. I would recognize that anywhere. It belonged to the first Gita, known as the Bloodsong."1537

“Are you serious?” Ruby said, looking at the amulet. Arcos, Sira, and all of Ruby’s friends had come out and saw what was happening. They joined Ruby.1538

“Yes. When those fisherman first found you unconscious, they didn’t know what it was. I didn’t tell them, or you, for that matter, because you didn’t need that life. I felt that you would be much better off living in ignorance of your heritage, and that you would take the throne when you were old enough.1539

“My heritage?” Ruby asked.1540

“Take the throne?” Kairus added.1541

“As I said, that amulet belonged to the first Gita. That you would possess it means that you are a direct descendent of the Bloodsong. I do not know how it is possible, but it seems that you are the heir to the throne that I have stewarded for so long.”1542

“Wait, wait, wait,” Tanis said, dumbfounded. “Are you saying that Ruby is the queen?”1543

“That is exactly what I am saying.”1544

This left Ruby breathless. After a moment she said, “But, I don’t want to rule! No, it must be a mistake.”1545

“Don’t deny it Ruby,” Queen Azarah said. “I am absolutely certain that what I say is the truth.”1546

“You don’t have to accept it,” Arcos said.1547

“Yeah, you can just let Azarah continue to rule if you want,” Sira added.1548

“She’s right,” the Queen said. “You don’t have to do it if you don’t want to.”1549

Ruby shook her head, having not the slightest idea of what to do. “Let me think,” she said. “If I survive this battle, I’ll give you a decision.” Then she simply walked into the nearest tent and sat down. Tanis followed her.1550

Ruby sat down in a chair at a small wooden table and put her head in her hands. Tanis sat across from her.1551

“Why did you marry me?” she asked.1552

“What?” he replied.1553

“Why did you ask me to marry you?” she said again, slower.1554

“I know I haven’t known you for very long, but I’m pretty sure I love you, and I figured with this war, I should ask as soon as possible, before it’s too late.”1555

She took her head from her hands and looked at him with a small smile. “I love you,” she said.1556

The couple looked up as they heard Rook’s sharp command, “Form up! To arms!”1557

Sure enough, the demon army had arrived. Arcos looked out to see demons of all kinds marching in great numbers. He could see many of the demons and recognized their kinds. He saw the undead Revenants; Executioners, who were well over ten feet tall and clad in ebony armor. They wielded huge axes that was their namesake. Arcos also saw Scribes, who also were undead like Revenants, but had three pairs of ragged black wings and carried books that gave them their name. They were known to be powerful dark wizards. Then he saw Liliaths. He hoped he wouldn’t have to face those. They looked like G’harsts, but had no legs, and their scaly upper halves resembled women. They wore light armor, but the most fearsome part was the nine arms they had. Four on each side and one that jutted from the back. In each arm they carried glittering, curved scimitars. 1558

Arcos looked at his companions, and as he saw their determined expressions, he was confident that they could take on this force. 1559

“Charge!” Rook and Azarah gave the joint command. The Allorian and Spiritheart armies rushed forward to meet the demons. A small force of heavily armed Aurlans and dragon riders rushed forward to meet the foes, with the halberd-toting Gitas right behind them.1560

“Archers! Aim! Fire!” Rook gave the command. Sira and a force of about a hundred other archers fired their arrows. The arrows glanced off of the heavily armored Executioners, but proved deadly for the other demons. 1561

The Aurlans then clashed with the Revenants that served as the first wave. The Aurlans pounced on the reanimated corpses, overpowering them, but many were too fast, and used their speed to outmaneuver the Aurlans.1562

The Gitas then clashed with the Revenants, using the axe blades of the long pole to cleave the heads from the Revenants. By now, the Executioners had begun to join the fray, but the Gitas managed to use the spearhead points of their halberds to defeat some of the Executioners. 1563

Arcos and his forces joined to fight the Revenants and Executioners. As he rushed into the fray, the one thing he did not expect was the deafening roar of battle. He heard the wrenching sound of metal cleaving metal, the agonizing screams of friend and foe alike, and the shouts of commanders. It was truly a chaotic affair.1564

A Revenant made a leaping attack at Arcos, but he deftly jumped aside and decapitated it. He saw an Executioner charging for Sira. He raised his arm and shouted “Elytnan!” and a lightning bolt crashed down on top of the lumbering beast. The Executioner’s armor must not have been very lightning-conductive, because it only managed to stun the behemoth, but this allowed Sira to fire a quick arrow into its throat.1565

Ruby, however, was having more trouble with the Executioners. She was fighting one now, and it used its hefty axe to keep her at a distance, and when she did manage to get in close, her daggers were not strong enough to hack through the thick armor.1566

“Arcos!” she shouted, “how do I kill these things!?”1567

“Sunlight!” he shouted back, sparring with two Revenants at once. 1568

The Executioner swung its axe which crashed into the ground with great force. Ruby jumped on the haft of the axe, then jumped up further, over the Executioner’s head. As she flew over it, she tore off the helmet from the demon’s head, and its greenish flesh sizzled in the glare of the sun. The beast fell on its knees with a roar of pain, then to the ground with a thump and died.1569

“Azarah!” Arcos shouted, seeing the Queen being attacked by an Executioner and two Revenants.1570

“Don’t worry about me, I can handle them!” she shouted back to him. Arcos was still worried, however. With her thin rapier, she might be able to take two Revenants, but she couldn’t block with such a thin sword, and the Executioner would surely overpower her.1571

Azarah fought defensively, dodging and counterattacking with quick stabs, quickly dispatching the Revenants. She then ducked an axe swing from the Revenant, then lunged forward and with great speed and accuracy, thrust her blade into a small gap in between to plates of the Executioner’s armor. It was almost as if her thin weapon was meant to take out these heavily armored foes.1572

Arcos, after having just melted the armor on an Executioner, felt himself grow weak. He looked around, a saw a Scribe reading out of his book, chanting. He rushed to kill the Scribe before his life was completely drained, but it flew high into the air. Arcos flew after it, and although his larger size made him generally faster, the Scribe used its numerous wings to outrun him. 1573

Arcos felt himself growing weaker, and he began to lose altitude. He looked to the ground to see Sira, aiming an arrow up at the Scribe. In an attempt to get the Scribe closer to Sira, he used whatever strength he had left to shout “Galiar!” and sent a powerful gust of wind crashing down on the scribe. The Scribe began to plummet, but as it began to pull up, Sira fired, and the arrow pierced the heart of the Scribe.1574

Arcos quickly felt his strength returning, and flew to the ground as fast as he could, using all his strength and the speed of his fall to bring his blade down on a Revenant that was directly behind Sira, cutting it completely in half.1575

“Thanks,” Sira said breathlessly, turning to see how Arcos had saved her. 1576

“Just returning the favor,” Arcos said, launching himself back into the fray.1577

Anra’s forces were beginning to dwindle, but now the Liliaths were beginning to enter the fray. They swung their nine, curved swords with terrible speed and power; and using their serpentine lower halves, they could easily outrun a fleeing soldier. 1578

Arcos saw Ruby facing one of these creatures, and she was using all she had to avoid the glittering blades. 1579

“Arcos!” she shouted. “What should I do?”1580

Arcos’s mind froze. He was trying to remember what he read in the book, but the Liliaths were turning the tide of the battle, and now the demon army was beginning to overwhelm Spiritheart’s forces. Arcos himself was now being attacked by three Revenants, a Scribe, and an Executioner. 1581

“Arcos!” Ruby shouted again, desperately. Arcos panicked, casting spells and hacking wildly at his adversaries while trying to remember the Liliaths' weakness.1582

“Arcos!!!” Ruby screamed. Her daggers had been knocked out of her hands, and she was barely dodging the curved swords.1583

“Ruby!” Tanis screamed back, his eyes locked with fear and pain at the sight of his love, about to be slain by these terrible creatures.1584

Then it came to Arcos. “Music!” he shouted. “You need music!”1585

Ruby then belted out the first song that came to her head, and the Liliath shrieked in pain. Ruby’s voice was so loud, that it pierced the roar of the battle and paralyzed the other Liliaths, allowing the Spiritheart soldiers a brief moment to counterattack, but that was all they needed. Several Liliaths fell to the blades of the good warriors. 1586

Ruby retrieved her daggers, but turned to see that the Liliath she had been facing managed to endure the music, and swung two of its swords at Ruby. 1587

Arcos gasped. Ruby did not see this attack coming, and as he watched it, it even seemed as if time slowed down. Arcos doubted Ruby, even with her amazing speed and agility, could dodge this. One blade was racing for her neck, and the second for her legs.1588

Ruby jumped and aligned her body horizontally between the two sharp swords, barely squeezing between the gap the two blades created. 1589

As she came out of the successful maneuver, she threw her dagger straight into heart of the Liliath.1590

Arcos looked about to see the last of the demon army being finished off. Arcos saw the corpses of many Spiritheart soldiers, but far more demons. He also saw his friends covered in several nicks and cuts, looking very worn, but all in all still standing. He breathed a sigh of relief.1591

“Don’t scare me like that,” Tanis said, shaken by Ruby’s close shave with death.1592

“I’m not going anywhere, anytime soon. I promise.” Ruby replied, exhausted from the battle.1593

“Ruby, that voice,” Azarah said. “I never knew you could sing like that.”1594

“I’ve always been a good singer,” she said back casually.1595

“You don’t understand. Not only did your voice travel a distance that no normal voice could in a battle like this, but when you sang, the other soldiers seem to become reinvigorated, as if backed by an unseen power.”1596

“What are you saying?” Ruby asked suspiciously.1597

“I believe that your voice may have magical properties. It makes sense, really. You are a direct descendent of the Bloodsong, who was also said to have similar vocal powers.”1598

“That’s amazing,” Sira said.1599

“She’s right though,” Luya added. “I was far in the back ranks, and even I could hear her sing. I felt as if I had a river of energy flowing through me; like a wave of strength washed over me.”1600

“Amazing,” Ruby said. “Yesterday I was a normal girl. Now, I’m a warrior queen with a magic voice.”1601

“Warrior queen,” Azarah repeated. “Does that mean that you’ve decided?”1602

“Actually, I have,” she said. “I will be queen, but I don’t want any power.”1603

“What?” Tanis said. “How can you be queen without having any power?”1604

“I was thinking that I would be more of a figurehead. You can have the power,” she said to Tanis.1605

Tanis began stammering, speechless. “B-b-b-but I’m not royalty!”1606

“You are by marriage,” she replied, holding up her hand to show him the wedding ring.1607

Tanis just gasped, trying to protest, but he couldn’t think of anything to say.1608

“So?” Azarah asked. “Do you accept?”1609

Tanis looked at Azarah, about to decline, but then he looked at Ruby. He gazed into her obsidian eyes, and as he did, he began to feel more sure of himself. He was sure as long as Ruby was at his side, he could do anything.1610

Tanis turned to Azarah and nodded.1611

And so it was that the Plains of Alloria had their first ever king. King Tanis.1612

1613

1614


Chapter 181615

Prophecy1616

Laona looked up lazily from the floor of the library. He hadn’t been reading, like all the others, but taking advantage of the solitude Spiritheart’s library offered to find a secluded corner and sleep. 1617

As he looked around the library, he was reminded that he lived as a four-legged person in a two-legged person’s world. Although, there were several measures that Spiritheart had taken to ensure that the Aurlans who lived there were comfortable. Doors were usually left open, soft cushions were set out in place of some chairs, and many items had handles on them for Aurlans to pick up with their mouths.1618

He had been very tired lately. The training sessions he went through were rigorous and tedious. The training wasn’t for him, however, but for several other Aurlans. Today’s lesson had been on running formation, which was key to any good Aurlan military unit. After working with many soldiers who couldn’t tell the difference between a V and a line, he didn’t want to do anything but rest.1619

Of course, he wasn’t the only one who had been instructing others. Luya and Rook had also been teaching others the finer points of Light and Illusion magic, Kairus had been attempting to train a few dragoons, and even Arcos and Sira, both of whom had only recently really mastered their schools of magic, had begun teaching.1620

Ruby and Tanis were the only ones who were not teaching. They were instead planning their wedding, which, in Laona’s mind, was just as difficult if not even more so, than teaching. He didn’t have any idea how Tanis could keep up with it. 1621

“King and a wife,” Laona thought. “Talk about bad timing.” Yet somehow, Tanis managed to put up with Ruby’s need to make the wedding perfect while trying to lead a country. It wasn’t that Ruby was bossy. Not at all. 1622

“That’s just the way women are with weddings,” Laona thought, his mind drifting back to his own wedding with Anna. A contented smile grew slowly over his face as he began to drift back into sleep with better days filling his head.1623

His peaceful reminiscence was broken as his feline ears caught the sound of Luya entering the library. He detected Carol’s voice along with him, but it seemed as if she was about to go somewhere else. Laona gave an irritated sigh. He was happy that Luya had found someone that made him happy, he really was, he was just a little annoyed at how much time they spent together. They seemed inseparable. Laona tried to tell himself not to be angry at Luya, but deep down, he didn’t like how fast they seemed to be moving, how close they were after such little time. And maybe, just maybe, he was a little bit jealous.1624

Laona slowly got up to greet his friend. “How are you?” he asked.1625

“I’m alright,” Luya replied. “You sound tired.”1626

“I am. I don’t know how you manage to teach them and still have time to devote to Carol.”1627

“I always have time for her.”1628

“I’ve noticed,” Laona said under his breath. Luya heard the comment but continued speaking.1629

“She’s a very... unique woman. She just seems so gentle, and faithful. I admire her strength.”1630

Laona just looked at Luya and shook his head. He really had no idea why he was jealous of Luya. Maybe because he was so happy while Laona was so miserable. Maybe because when he thought Carol, he was reminded of Anna. 1631

“Carol was saying how she wants to see Arcos’s castle, so we’re all going there later today for lunch. Would you care to join us?” Luya asked.1632

“Sure,” Laona said. Maybe spending time with Luya and Carol would help him feel happier for them instead of being so bitter. Maybe.1633

❊ ❊ ❊1634

“That was nice,” Carol said as she swallowed the last bit of lunch.1635

“Mm, yes. Thank you,” Luya added.1636

Arcos, Sira, Laona, Luya, and Carol had all finished their lunch that Sira had both caught and prepared; venison. Arcos had to admit, as much as he loved Sira, that Ruby was a far better cook. Sira was good, but Ruby was great.1637

“Well, I wanted to serve something nice,” Sira said. “We don’t have company every day.”1638

“Your home is so nice,” Carol remarked, her eyes sweeping over the white stone and high ceilings. 1639

“Would you like a tour?” Arcos offered.1640

“Oh, yes please,” Carol replied.1641

The five friends got up and left the table, Arcos leading the tour.1642

“Well, you’ve seen the dining room,” he said. He walked back into the foyer. From the gate that led outside, the dining room was on the left, so he led them into the room on the right.1643

They entered the kitchen. This room had lower ceilings than most rooms, and contained a granite counter in the center, a fireplace with cauldron, sink, and wood stove. 1644

Then Arcos led them back into the foyer. There was a double wooden door opposite the one that led outside. Through this was a pair of two winding staircases. They ascended these stairs and came to a double landing with a door on each side and a flight of stairs leading up to the next floor.1645

They entered the door on the left to find a sitting room, with comfortable leather armchairs and sofas, with a large fireplace that fed into the one in the kitchen below. They left this room and went through the door on the other side of the landing. This room was an armory, and had decorative weapons of all kinds hanging on the walls, practice dummies set in the middle of the stone floor of the spacious room.1646

They left this room and ascended the next flight of stairs, leading to another double landing. The room on the left was the piano room, and this simply had a few chairs for the listeners, but the centerpiece was the ebony grand piano. The room on the other side of this double landing was a bathroom. Ornate stained glass windows decorated both of these rooms.1647

Ascending one more flight of stairs led to the fourth and final floor. This also had a door on each side of the stairwell, but two other doors. One room was situated directly above the castle’s entryway, the other led up to a tower at the castle’s rear.1648

The door on the right led to the bedroom. This was a large room with red and white designs that swept across the stone floor. There were small tables with flowers in vases placed next to the walls, and a grand four-poster bed sat against the far wall. There were a few stained glass windows, but the light mainly came from the balcony that looked out over the island and into the setting sun.1649

The other room across from the bedroom was the library. This room was also quite large, not as large as Spiritheart’s library, but it had several bookshelves with countless volumes arranged in neat rows and along the walls. Stained glass windows revealed the dust motes that floated gently in the air. 1650

The group ascended to the tower, the highest point in the castle. The room was small and unfurnished. A large lantern hung from the ceiling, and several windows looked out to all eight compass points. The view was breathtaking.1651

They left the tower and entered the final room. “What is this?” Carol asked as she entered the dark room.1652

“I’m not really sure,” Arcos said. “I simply call it the altar.”1653

Carol gave a slight gasp when she heard Arcos say altar, but he saw that she had been looking at the colossal stained glass window on the northern wall. She moved to the center platform, standing in the middle of the ray of light cast there. The window depicted black, thorny vines on the outer edges. A large, crimson sun was at the top, and its light was focused on... nothing. There was a large blank spot only colored by the golden light of the sun. 1654

“Such a strange room,” Carol remarked.1655

No one said anything for a long time. Arcos felt overwhelmed by the room, as if the mystical silence that was most prevalent in the room was its own sort of power. Power too great for Arcos, or anyone for that matter, to understand.1656

The group left the room and returned to the library to sit for a while. “What are you reading?” Laona asked Arcos, motioning with his head to the book that sat by the table next to Arcos’s favorite chair.1657

“It’s a book of old legends,” Arcos said. “Prophecies and stories and things like that.”1658

“Prophecies?” Luya asked.1659

“Yeah, many date back all the way to the firsts, according to the book.”1660

“I’ve never heard of any prophecies,” Sira said suspiciously.1661

“Come and look,” Arcos offered. “There’s one in here that has a lot of scholars and historians baffled. It’s a short one, but supposedly it was written by the Soulsage.”1662

“Wow,” Carol said. They all crowded around to look at the old tome. Arcos turned to the prophecy.1663

Spires rise, shadow falls.1664

Dawn’s light dispels the darkness.1665

The soul is greater.1666

“Talk about cryptic,” Sira said.1667

“What do the scholars think it means?” Luya asked.1668

Arcos skimmed over the text that accompanied the short poem. “Well, there’s one thing they all agree on. Evil will rise, and some hero will come to save the world from it.”1669

“Wait, ‘Spires rise?’” Carol said. “You don’t think the shadow could be Anra?”1670

The group was silent. “It would seem so,” said Arcos. “But there’s one part that no one agrees on, the last line. If the light has already banished the darkness, what does the soul have to do with this?”1671

“Good question,” said Laona.1672

There was a knock at the door, and all five heads turned to see Tanis, Ruby, Rook and Kairus enter the library.1673

“There you are,” Rook said breathlessly.1674

“You need to get less stairs, Arcos,” Tanis said, panting slightly. 1675

“What is it?” Sira asked.1676

“We have a new mission,” Kairus said.1677

“Please, can we discuss this somewhere else?” Rook asked. Arcos led them down to the sitting room. Rook kindly asked Carol to leave, as she was not a part of this new assignment, and it was top secret.1678

Once everyone was seated, Arcos asked, “Okay, so what’s going on?”1679

Rook began explaining. “Well, it’s been awhile since we gained any intelligence on Anra, and we need to know a few things before we engage him again. Is his army growing still? How much damage was done in the last battle? Is Anra working with anyone else? What is their next target? These are all questions that need answering.” 1680

“So what do they want us to do about it?” Sira asked.1681

“Well, they want us to be a scouting force, just the eight of us. The demon army was last seen on the Gamnan Plateau in the G’hrall mountains.”1682

“Ugh,” Kairus said. “Of course, there.”1683

“What’s wrong with it? Laona asked.1684

“It’s a frozen wasteland. The snow from the surrounding mountains falls down into that plateau, and its cold year round.”1685

“Why are they sending us?” Arcos asked.1686

“It was a unanimous decision by the council,” Rook replied. “They all believe that we are among Spiritheart’s elite. That is why you have been training so many newcomers. They want our soldiers to have what we have. Not many groups have come face to face with Anra and the other things we’ve done and lived to tell the tale.”1687

“Elite? Me?” Arcos thought. “Maybe Sira or Ruby, but not me. I already died once, and the other times I’ve just been lucky.” He began to think about all the other encounters they had been in, all the near misses that had been avoided. He realized that he wouldn’t be sitting where he was if not for his friends. 1688

“Maybe that is why we’re great. Because we work as a team. As friends,” he thought.1689

“When do we leave?” Ruby asked.1690

“Three days. Best prepare yourselves,” Rook replied.1691

Ruby drew a nervous breath. Her wedding with Tanis was two weeks from now. They had both agreed that the sooner the better, with the war and all. If they completed their task on time, they would arrive back well before the wedding. But that wasn’t what bothered Ruby. This was a very dangerous mission. Sneaking up on the whole demon army, without being noticed. If they were discovered, Ruby honestly didn’t know if they would survive.1692

“We have to,” she thought. “We must survive.”1693

1694

1695


Chapter 191696

Shade1697

Night had fallen on the Gamnan Plateau, and the eight heroes had located the demon army. The night was moonless and pitch black, but the faint starlight glittered off the smooth fields of snow. This was the first time Arcos or Sira had seen snow, and Arcos didn’t much like the cold, but every now and then he would scoop up a small handful of snow and eat it, relishing the tingling feeling in his mouth.1698

They had been tracking Anra and his forces for three days now, and it wasn’t very difficult with the snow. 1699

“Look at this,” Rook said, pointing to the obvious footprints in the ground. “It’s like they aren’t even trying to cover their tracks.”1700

“What do you think that means?” Luya asked.1701

“It could be a trap,” she replied. “What do you think Arcos?”1702

He put his hand on his chin and thought briefly. “You’re probably right, but I don’t think we should stop. Anra’s trap is probably set for an entire army, and a stealth unit like us would probably be able to slip through.”1703

“Then we continue onward,” Rook said.1704

As they crossed the top of a large hill, they came upon a valley, nestled at the foothills of the surrounding mountains. There they could see several fires springing up in camps, and minuscule dots surrounding them.1705

“How many?” Kairus asked, turning to Rook.1706

“I can’t be sure, but I’d estimate around thirty thousand.”1707

“Thirty thousand?” Arcos thought. “Spiritheart’s army is barely fifteen, and the Gitas about five thousand. This does not look good.”1708

“Okay," Arcos said, "we should find out if Anra has raised any new kinds of demons, so I think Sira should use her owl form to get close to the camps without being detected.” It killed Arcos to suggest such a thing, but the information they could gain could be highly valuable.1709

“Are you crazy?” Rook asked. “Even in owl form, we don’t know how good these demons’ senses are. It could be like sending her into a lion’s den!”1710

“I can handle it,” Sira said in a tone that discouraged argument. 1711

“I’ll cover you,” Kairus said. “Turos’s scales will blend in with the night, and I also can give a more accurate estimate of their forces.1712

“Sounds good,” Sira said. She kneeled and began chanting. Soon she no longer was the lovely Ravia, but the sleek, tiny owl. 1713

“If I’m not back in an hour, assume something went wrong and leave,” she said gravely. Arcos nodded.1714

Kairus mounted his dragon and took off, flying high in the sky, with Sira skimming lower to the ground. 1715

As she approached one of the various camps, she began to make out the shapes of the demons. She flew closer and she began to identify the kinds of demons, but she saw no new kinds. 1716

“Well, I suppose that’s a good thing,” she thought. “But I should get closer. Maybe I can hear what they’re saying.”1717

Sira glided and perched on a nearby Rock. She was only a few feet away from a large Executioner. She tried to listen, but she couldn’t understand what they were saying. After a while of listening, she began to understand that they weren’t speaking, but were merely making grunting noises. 1718

“They can’t talk,” Sira thought. “They can take orders, but not give orders. No wonder they obey Anra.”1719

Meanwhile, Kairus was looking at all the camps overhead. There were hundreds of camps, and each one had hundreds of soldiers. Kairus estimated that there were actually more around fifty thousand troops.1720

“Anra’s been busy,” he thought. 1721

Anra. Kairus was flooded with memories of his old friend. He winced in pain as he thought of what he had now become. Turos turned to look at him as they flew.1722

“I’m fine,” he said to Turos.1723

But had Anra really changed? After all, he was betrayed by Spiritheart. Maybe they were the corrupt ones.1724

“Arcos? Corrupt? And Luya? No, I don’t think so.” But he was still confused. Who was really evil? 1725

“I don’t know,” he thought. “But I’m going to find out.”1726

❊ ❊ ❊1727

Anra stood on a high cliff overlooking the camps. The Spires were almost near completion. Soon, yes, soon, he would have his moment. Everything was in place. He had Spiritheart, and he would strike from right under their nose. They had no idea what was planned for them.1728

Then, a soft whisper sang in the night, and brought a chill to the air. “Retsam, emoc evah yeth.” The voice spoke in a language more ancient than the ancient language. The language of the Summoners.1729

“Ynam woh?” Anra said to seemingly nothing, in the same language.1730

“Thgie,” it answered.1731

“Tcefrep. Meht llik.” 1732

Then a change occurred. It was the most imperceptible change, one could barely even notice it. But to those who knew what to look for, it would have seemed like a shadow flitting off into the moonless night. 1733

❊ ❊ ❊1734

Sira and Kairus returned to the rest of the group. “How does it look?” Rook asked.1735

“Well, it seems like Anra hasn’t acquired any new demons,” Sira replied. 1736

“However, your estimate of their numbers was wrong. It’s more like fifty thousand,” Kairus added.1737

“Fifty thousand?” Rook repeated. “This is worse than I thought.” She paused for a second, her head in her hands. She then looked up and asked, “Did you discover their destination?”1738

“No,” Sira replied, lowering her head slightly.1739

Rook took a deep breath and said, “Then we’re done here. Every-”1740

“Shh.” Luya cut her off. “Listen,” he whispered. They all stood stone still. A faint breeze blew, but nothing else could be heard. 1741

Luya grabbed his staff and lowered his head, almost as if he was praying. Suddenly, he turned around and swung his staff at the space behind him. An audible crack could be heard, and the snow behind him flew up, as if a figure had landed there. 1742

“Ambush!” Laona called out. 1743

Everyone drew their weapons and formed a circle around the crippled Rook. Nothing moved, but everyone was anticipating a strike at any time. 1744

Sira moved to the center of the circle, next to Rook, and kneeled, beginning a summoning spell. 1745

Arcos heard a faint footstep move towards Sira. He pointed his hand towards the sound and shouted “Fyrdas!” A jet of flame burst forth, but hit nothing. However, Arcos did notice a shadow to his left. He swung his sword, and it stopped at the shadow, and there was a clashing of metal. 1746

“We need light!” He shouted.1747

Luya raised his staff, then hit the ground with it and shouted “Lyras!” The sphere in his staff began to shine a brilliant, holy light, and a few forms could be made out. One in particular, Arcos could see. 1748

They were called Shrouds. Arcos knew that much, but otherwise, he had not been able to read much about them. His book had only mentioned their name, and a rough sketch. The real thing, however, was much more terrifying. The Shrouds were thin. Literally as thin as sticks. They wore long, dark, ragged robes. Their bony hands and feet had very long, very sharp claws. Their faces were wrapped in white cloth, but the wrappings were arranged in a way that did not cover their eyes or mouth. There were no eyes or mouth, though. Only dark, gaping holes.1749

Luya’s holy light revealed five Shrouds, but Arcos did not think there were more than that. Arcos lashed out at the Shroud to his left, but the beast dodged and counterattacked with a slashing blow, sending Arcos flying. He raised his head and thought, “They’re stronger than they look.” He checked his wound, but as he did a flash of light shone on his body and the wound was gone.1750

“Thank the Allmighty for Luya,” he thought.1751

He stood up and rejoined the battle. He faced off against a Shroud, putting two hands on his sword, keeping his blade point low in a balanced stance. The beast struck again with blinding speed. Arcos stepped back, then lunged forward. The Shroud blocked, and Arcos ducked another slash and whirled around, making spinning slashes. He knocked the Shroud off balance and shouted “Infernos!” A wave of flame burst from his body, but the beast quickly regained its balance and rushed forward towards the defenseless Arcos.1752

Before it could strike, a transparent ghost appeared, wielding a large shield and axe, and blocked the Shroud’s blow. Arcos looked over to Sira. She began to kneel again, raising another ghost. If she could keep this up, their numbers would improve, and they could overwhelm the demons.1753

Kairus broke away from the circle, and drew attention away from Sira, Rook, and Luya, who were in the middle of the circle, towards himself. Turos flew low, allowing the Shrouds to attack, but Kairus used his long spear to keep them at a distance, and Laona joined him. Three of the Shrouds were attacking him, one attacking Arcos, and one attacking Tanis. 1754

Arcos knew that the summoned spirit couldn’t really die, so he let it go ahead of him so the Shroud would attack it. The demon attempted to reach Arcos, but the ghost managed to hold it off. The Shroud would have normally been able to kill the ghost with ease, but Arcos used spells to rain fire and lightning down on the dark beast.1755

The Shroud finally defeated the ghost, and lept high in the air to strike Arcos. He turned, and cut the beast in half with a powerful spinning slash as it reached him. 1756

Ruby and Tanis teamed up on the Shroud that was attacking them. Tanis used his long scythe to keep it at a distance, and his powerful enchantments to make his power and speed more equal with the demon. Ruby used her acrobatics to maneuver to advantageous positions around the beast. 1757

She now jumped high over its head and made a flurry of attacks as she passed over it. The beast blocked the attacks with one hand, and Tanis’s strikes with the other. As Ruby landed behind, she dropped her daggers, knowing what was coming next. The beast jumped away from Tanis, but he threw his scythe at the beast. It bent over backwards, and dodged the scythe, but couldn’t stand up fast enough to see Ruby catch the scythe, and make a powerful downwards strike, the point of the scythe piercing its heart.1758

She threw Tanis his scythe. “We do make a good team,” She said. He caught his weapon and nodded.1759

Kairus was actually gaining an advantage over the three Shrouds that attacked him. Another ghost had joined the fray, and distracted one of them. Now, a Shroud leapt at Kairus from behind, but he turned around on Turos and impaled the creature with his spear. He spotted another Shroud about to strike Rook and flung the body on his spear at it. The two bodies collided, and the then tossed his spear at the two Shrouds laying on the ground, one on top of the other. The spear stuck in the ground, piercing the bodies of the two Shrouds. 1760

Rook didn’t even notice what Kairus had done, as she turned toward the Shroud that the ghost was facing. She closed her eyes, and summoned all of the power she possessed. She then pointed her cane at the beast and shouted, “Parylos!” The Shroud froze, as if jolted by a strong bolt of lighting. The ghost then sunk its axe into the demon, and the battle was over.1761

Arcos turned to Rook. “What did you do?” he asked her.1762

“I destroyed the neurons in its brain, causing its central nervous system to fail,” she replied with a cold tone.1763

“Woah,” Tanis said. 1764

“Forget it, we have to move quickly, before more come.” Rook said.1765

“What makes you think there will be more?” Kairus said. “If Anra wanted to kill us, he would have sent more than just five of those things. I’ll bet he has hundreds of them. If I know Anra, he was just toying with us.”1766

“It’s just a game to him,” Arcos thought. “This war isn’t about heaven or hell. He just wants to prove to us, the eight of us, that he could kill us anytime he wants to.” 1767

A chill ran up Arcos’s spine.1768

1769

1770


Chapter 201771

Union1772

The day of Ruby and Tanis’s wedding had finally arrived, and the Alloria plains had turned out to see the marriage of their new king and queen. A few people from Spiritheart also attended, but no one really knew their true identities. 1773

It was a lovely day out, that was certain. The afternoon sun shone brightly and the sky was crystal clear. The sea wind was warm and lovely in the season of the Phoenix, named for the rebirth and regrowth of the plants this time of year. Although there were few trees on the plains, they blossomed brilliantly in shades of pink and white.1774

Ruby, however, was not encouraged by the glorious day. She was a nervous wreck. Normally, she was confident in herself, overly confident sometimes, but the thought of actually marrying someone had her scared.1775

“Relax,” Sira said to her. Sira was Ruby’s maiden of honor, and the only bridesmaid. She wore a simple white, smooth dress that went to her ankles. Ruby had also asked Rook to be a bridesmaid, but Rook backed out of it. She had claimed that weddings weren’t really her thing, and after thinking about it for a while, Ruby realized she was right. 1776

Sira was adjusting the large white dress that Ruby wore. It went down to the floor and had a small train, and the folds of the dress were adorned with white ribbons. The dress smoothed out towards the torso, but Ruby’s veil was adorned with small white flowers and tiny pearls. It had been Queen Azarah’s dress when she married her late husband, and she had given it to Ruby. 1777

Ruby fidgeted nervously as Sira adjusted her veil. “Hey,” Sira said. “You’re going to be fine.”1778

“Easy for you to say. I mean, I’ve barely known Tanis. How do I know if I want to spend the rest of my life with him?”1779

“Well, do you love him?”1780

“Of course. Well, I think I do.”1781

“You think? This isn’t a time for doubts.”1782

“I mean that I’m not exactly sure what love even is.”1783

Sira sighed then took a deep breath. “Love isn’t like what you read in the books. It isn’t that feeling where you can’t stop thinking about someone, or you’re totally happy whenever you’re around them. Love is devotion. When you know, beyond the shadow of any doubt, that you are willing to do whatever it takes to be with that person, good times or bad.”1784

Ruby thought about this, then smiled. She took a deep breath then said, “I’m ready for this.”1785

In a different hut, Tanis was worried for a different reason. He and Arcos, who was the best man, sat in a different hut away from Ruby and Sira. They weren’t really doing anything, just standing and waiting. Tanis and Arcos didn’t feel that Tanis needed to look absolutely perfect, although he did look good in his sharp black suit. After all, most people would be focused on what Ruby was wearing. 1786

Arcos was wearing his own suit and didn’t much like it. He itched his leg and looked over at Tanis. He had his head down and looked to be thinking. That immediately told Arcos something was wrong. Not that Tanis was dumb, just that he rarely meditated on anything. Arcos expected him to be happy and ready for this wedding.1787

“What’s wrong?” Arcos asked rather casually.1788

“Nothing,” He replied. Arcos gave him a moment. Tanis spoke again. “It’s just that, how can I be sure that I’m not rushing this? Ruby seems great, but how do I know she’ll be a good wife, or maybe even a good mother? And what if she doesn’t really love me? We’ve only known each other for so little time. Maybe I should have waited longer to propose.”1789

“Look Tanis,” Arcos started. “You can’t worry about the past. We’re here now and that’s all that matters. I don’t know how Ruby feels about you, but you should know. Do you know she loves you?”1790

“Well, I think-”1791

“Do you know?” Arcos asked again with a serious tone.1792

Tanis was silent for a moment, then he dropped his head, thinking. Arcos sighed. 1793

“Yes,” Tanis replied.1794

Arcos looked at him again. “Well, do you love her?” 1795

“Well, I think so. I would do anything for her, but how do I know if the feeling will last?”1796

“Trust me, it will. If you’re willing to ask her to spend the rest of your lives together, then it’ll last. You just have to be sure that you’re really asking that.”1797

Luya poked his head into the room, and, looking at no one in particular, said, “The ceremony’s about to start. Better get ready.”1798

The wedding would take place outside the Queen’s home in the city. Several pews had been brought outside from the city's temple, and everyone sat, ready for the procession to begin. This particular wedding procession would be quite short, as neither the bride nor the groom had any parents, and there were no bridesmaids or groomsmen. 1799

A small band started to play a light, joyous melody as Sira, escorted by Arcos, approached the altar. The altar was plain and simple, but had an arch of white flowers put over it. A pillow sat on the altar, and on it were the two rings. Luya stood at the altar, dressed in a set of very fine white robes. He had been personally chosen to perform this ceremony and was honored.1800

Arcos stood next to Tanis, who was waiting at the altar, and Sira took her place and watched as Ruby, veil down, was led by Azarah, who was ‘giving Sira away’ as she was the closest thing to parent Ruby had ever had. Arcos thought that it was even more symbolic, almost as if Azarah was transferring her power as queen to Ruby.1801

Ruby finally reached the altar, and the music stopped. Azarah took her place away from the altar, but in front of the guests as the ceremony began. Luya began to speak in a joyous tone. 1802

“Good people,” the blind priest began. “We have gathered here to witness the joining of these two young people in the most sacred of bonds: marriage. We have gathered here to witness them vow, in front of the world and the Allmighty himself, eternal love. We have gathered to witness a truly staggering promise.” Luya paused. “Your vows?” he said to them.1803

Ruby took a deep breath and grabbed Tanis’s simple gold ring. “Throughout my life,” she began, “I’ve been alone. I’ve never had many friends, or a family. But now, as I stand here today, I feel like I don’t need those things. The only thing I need is you.” As she finished her vow, she slipped Tanis’s ring on his finger. 1804

Tanis then grabbed Ruby’s brilliant diamond ring and began his vow. “I’ve been a fisherman most of my life, and I’ve seen many things on the high seas. But never have I seen so much as when I look into your eyes. When I see you, I see the future. I see a home, kids, even being together forever. And I can’t wait for our life to begin.” With that he put Ruby’s ring on her finger. A tear of joy ran down Ruby’s cheek. 1805

Luya smiled and said, “You may now kiss the bride.”1806

Tanis lifted Ruby’s veil and kissed her. It was passionate, but not too much so. Ruby then broke this by almost jumping into Tanis and kissing him back. Arcos and Sira both had to stifle slight giggles. 1807

As Arcos saw his best friend now married, he was reminded of the day he met her. Standing on that box singing her heart out to the world. Now she had risen so far. She was married, a queen, and a hero to her people and the people of Spiritheart. 1808

He was also reminded of his first kiss, the one he shared with her. He didn’t feel regret, though. 1809

“I’ve got all I need,” he thought, as he looked at Sira. 1810

Once the two were done kissing, everyone eventually proceeded into the queen’s palace-like hut for the reception. Before Sira could enter, Arcos approached her. 1811

“Hey, Sira. Do you want to go back to Spiritheart?”1812

Sira gave him a look and asked, “What? We’re in positions of honor. Why would we skip the reception?”1813

“Parties aren’t really my thing,” he replied.1814

Tanis and Ruby walked up to them. “You don’t need to stay, really. It’s ok,” Tanis said.1815

“Yeah, you should go, you look tired,” Ruby added.1816

“But-” Sira began to protest.1817

“Oh, go on,” Luya said, joining in. 1818

Sira looked at them and tried to find an excuse, knowing that it was impolite to leave, but she couldn’t. “Fine,” she gave in.1819

Arcos and Sira began to leave the Gitan city. As they did, they passed by Rook, Laona, and Kairus, who gave them various smiles and waves. Sira thought they looked a little odd.1820

Once they reached a spot where no one would see them, Arcos began to cast a spell that would take them back to Spiritheart. Aarn had taught him the spell after they had returned from the Land of Fire, figuring he had earned the secret power.1821

There was a bright flash of light and the two found themselves in the chapel of Spiritheart this time. There was silence as the Guardian Candle glowed softly with its white flame.1822

Arcos led Sira back to the castle they shared. “This really is paradise,” she said as she stepped foot on the island, admiring the peaceful sunset and tranquil forest. 1823

They entered the castle and shared their own meal together, alone. Sira thought that Arcos seemed kind of nervous.1824

“Is everything alright?” she asked him.1825

“Oh, it’s fine,” he said. “I just can’t believe that they’re actually married.”1826

“It’s a great thing isn’t it?” Sira said.1827

“Did you ever think about marriage?” Arcos asked.1828

“Well, when I was a little girl, I always imagined my wedding. Though, I changed the fantasy so many times, now I can’t remember what it would have been like,” she said with a slight giggle.1829

Now Arcos led Sira up to the piano room, the soft colors of the stained glass window dappled the sleek grand piano.1830

“Any requests?” he asked her.1831

“No,” she replied. Arcos then began to play Sira’s favorite song. It was also Arcos’s favorite song, but he hadn’t played it since before his death. Sira walked near the windows and admired their patterns as she listened to the song. The notes sang out in a way that wasn’t happy or sad. Mostly it gave Sira a deep feeling of longing. Like there was something in her life that was missing, but the song also gave her a feeling of hope, like she would find that missing piece. Someday.1832

She turned and began to dance as the notes whirled around her, penetrating every fiber of her being. Arcos looked on at the beautiful Ravia as he played, for he knew the song by heart. He admired her toned muscles, her short form, her flowing silver hair that shimmered in the colored light of the windows. She whirled around in her dance, the most graceful thing Arcos had ever seen. He hadn’t known that she could dance, and her beauty surprised him.1833

As the last notes of the emotional song drifted off, Sira noticed a faint glint in the open top of the piano. She cocked her head curiously and looked inside. She saw the glint of light again. She reached for it, and touched something small and metallic. 1834

She pulled out a lovely diamond ring with a silver band. “What is-” she began to say, turning to Arcos. He was kneeling at her feet, looking up at her. 1835

She looked at the ring, and then at the wedding ring. She was barraged with memories of their friends, encouraging her to go with Arcos, and of Arcos’s nervousness. Everything took a new light. 1836

“They were all in on it,” she thought with amazement. She looked at Arcos again.1837

“Sira,” he began. “Will you marry me?”1838

She drew a sharp breath. Once she saw the ring, she knew what it meant, but hearing Arcos actually propose surprised her. 1839

The notes of the song drifted around in her brain, and the emotions she felt when she listened to it welled up inside her again. The longing, the emptiness, the hope. As she looked into Arcos’s warm eyes, she felt that longing was satisfied.1840

“Yes.”1841

1842

1843


Chapter 211844

Facade1845

Arcos awoke to the faint glow of the setting sun in his bedroom. He noticed that someone else was next to him. He turned to see Sira sleeping peacefully. He stared at her for a while, watching her body rise and fall with her breaths, enjoying the way the sun glinted off of her silver hair. He faintly remembered a dream he had, back on the Alloria plains, that was very similar to what was happening now. 1846

As if to test the fabric of reality, he slowly took his hand and grazed it along her back, feeling her sinewy muscles and scars, and tracing her folded wings. This was no dream. It was pure heaven. 1847

Sira had begun to sleep in his bed after the proposal, but nothing more. Everyone had been thrilled for both of them. Apparently, all of their friends had been waiting for this to happen. Only one more week until the wedding. Arcos could hardly wait.1848

Sira took a deep breath and rolled onto her back. He leaned over and placed a light kiss on her neck.1849

“Mm.” A peaceful noise escaped from her throat. Arcos quietly got out of bed and went to stand on the balcony. He was amazed by the beauty that surrounded him. The golden sunlight, the verdant forests, the peaceful sounds of the ocean and other wildlife. His loving fiancee. Arcos sighed contentedly.1850

“This place never fails to surprise me with its beauty,” Sira said. She had escaped from the bed without Arcos noticing and now put her hands on his shoulders and stood next to him in her small nightgown.1851

“It’s perfect,” he replied. He was referring not only to their sanctuary, but also to his life. There may have been a war going on, and other nasty things for Arcos to worry about, but in that one single moment, his life was truly ideal in every way.1852

This was only true, however, for one single moment. 1853

Ruby burst into the room, looking scared. “We’ve got trouble,” she said.1854

Arcos and Sira turned. “What is it?” Sira asked. 1855

“Anra has managed to raise a Spire, and demons will be on our doorstep within a few hours. We have to prepare now!”1856

“Wait, how is that possible?” Arcos asked. “Demons can’t come to Spiritheart.”1857

“Get dressed and I’ll show you,” Ruby replied.1858

They dressed and rushed out of the island. The three found themselves standing in that bizarre plane, that sea of green and white souls. The tranquil ocean of mysterious life was broken by the tip of a black, pointed structure that seemed to appear out of nowhere. 1859

“That’s a Spire?” Sira asked. 1860

“Yes,” Ruby said. “And demons will be pouring out of it very soon. Spiritheart is readying itself for battle.” Ruby’s voice had taken on a grim tone.1861

They entered the castle and saw that Ruby was right. Soldiers seemed to be moving all over the place, and everyone was armored or carrying weapons. Commanders were shouting orders, and an air of panic and desperation permeated the castle. 1862

Arcos, Sira, and all of their friends began to round up the small squads that they had been training. Within an hour, Arcos had found his group of about a hundred, and they were standing at attention in front of him in outside of the castle. 1863

He slowly paced in front of them, his head held high in a manner of authority. He looked each and every one of them in the eye. He saw boys and girls, much younger than himself. He saw young men and women, many who were ready to prove themselves and others who were scared stiff. He saw wizened old wizards who had even taught Arcos a few things. The group reminded him of his village’s own force. Each force’s mission was the same. 1864

Arcos spoke now. “We stand here today for one reason, and that is to defend. To defend ourselves. To defend the Allmighty. To defend Valmera. Anra is close to us now, and he means to finish us with one decisive blow. He will fail. Have we not proven our courage? Have we not proven that the Allmighty will triumph over whatever horrors evil can concoct? The people of Valmera call us legends, they call us guardian angels. Prove it.”1865

Arcos was silent for a moment while he let his speech sink in. Each soldier was riveted on his intensity, awed that a boy as young as him could be such an awesome figure. Arcos’s powerful voice still thrummed in their hearts, and the Elementalists were adamant. They would not fail.1866

Arcos began to outline their battle strategy. “We will begin to set up wards even now before they arrive.” Wards were powerful magical shields that required multiple Elementalists to cast. The invisible barrier was fatal to anyone that came in contact with it, but it required the casters to be absolutely focused. “Then we will-”1867

“Are you joking?” an older man spoke out against Arcos. All heads turned to look at the challenger. Arcos knew this one. He had been rebelling against Arcos’s authority since they began training. He felt that this was so because of his own young age. The man spoke again. “The Scribes far outnumber us. It would take them only a moment to shatter the wards. This strategy will only waste energy and time.”1868

Arcos calmly asked the man, “Tell me, have you ever been in battle?”1869

The man immediately knew where this was going. “No,” he said, losing confidence.1870

“Then you wouldn’t know that Scribes’ magic only consists of curses. And everyone knows that curses only work on living things. It will take them a lot of power and time to use curses to break a ward created by a hundred Elementalists. So I suggest that you do a little research before making a comment like that, and need I remind you that you are to speak only when spoken to?” Arcos asked, sounding progressively angrier as he spoke. 1871

“No sir,” the man said quietly, hanging his head.1872

“Then let’s get started.” The Elementalists began raising the ward, but not before long, Kairus approached Arcos. 1873

“Arcos, Aarn needs us, now.”1874

“Now?” said Arcos, concentrating on the difficult ward spell.1875

“Now. In your castle.”1876

“My castle?” Arcos thought. He shook his head and left a wise, elderly wizard in charge in his absence.1877

While the two were traveling, Sira approached them. “Where are you going? The demons could be here any minute!” she said.1878

“Important discussion,” Arcos said.1879

“I’m going with you.”1880

“What?” Kairus asked. “Why?”1881

“Because, when this battle starts I want to be right be his side,” Sira said to Kairus, grabbing Arcos’s arm. 1882

Kairus looked to be searching for an excuse, but then said, “Fine.”1883

They quickly entered Arcos’s island, but when they did Arcos hardly recognized it. The trees had been stripped of their leaves and the golden sunlight replaced with a moonless, starless night.1884

“What happened?” Arcos asked.1885

“It doesn’t matter, we have to go,” Kairus said.1886

“Right. Where are we going?” Sira asked.1887

“Someplace called the altar.”1888

1889

1890

Meanwhile, Luya sat in his room, mentally and spiritually preparing himself for the upcoming battle. He heard his door open, and recognized the light footsteps of Carol.1891

“Carol,” he said. “Where have you been?”1892

“I was helping some young soldiers ready themselves.” She sounded as if something heavy was weighing on her heart.1893

“Carol,” Luya said again, practically breathing the name. “Forgive me for being forward, but there’s something I’ve been wanting to say, and I fear that if I don’t now, I won’t get the chance.”1894

“Yes?” Carol asked warily.1895

Luya approached her and opened his mouth to say something, but couldn’t speak. Instead, he leaned down towards her and gave her a passionate kiss.1896

He then broke the kiss and gave her a warm hug. Carol began to cry.1897

“Are you alright?” he asked her.1898

“I’ve done something terrible,” she said, sobbing. “Arcos is walking right into a trap and I set it up.” She fell to her knees and crumbled.1899

“What?” Luya asked her. “Start from the beginning.”1900

Carol took deep breaths to quiet her sobs. “When my village was attacked, Anra began to absorb my people's souls into his sword, Reaver. But for some reason, he chose to revive my soul. On one condition. He knew that I would join Spiritheart, and he wanted to find some place called the Altar of Dawn. I didn’t want my soul to be destroyed, and when Arcos gave me a tour of his house, and I saw the altar, I knew.”1901

“The Altar of Dawn?” Luya said. “And Anra is waiting there?”1902

“Yes. Oh, dear Allmighty, what have I done? I’m no better than those demons!” she began to sob again.1903

Luya leaned down close to her face, gave her a kiss on her forehead, and whispered in her ear, “I forgive you.”1904

1905


Arcos ascended the winding staircase with Sira and Kairus to the mystical altar. He was disturbed about the darkness that had invaded his paradise, and even now his castle no longer felt like a home, but like a tomb.1906

When they entered the altar, the could see Aarn standing in the pool of light at the center of the altar. “Aarn!” Arcos said. The large Aurlan gave no response. “Aarn?” Arcos asked again. 1907

He turned and with a fierce look on his face said, “Thank you for joining me. I cannot believe I’m actually standing here, at the Altar of Dawn. You really made it all too easy, you know.” Here Aarn laughed wickedly.1908

“Who are you?” Sira asked.1909

“You haven’t figured it out yet?” he replied. “I’ll give you a hint: rearrange the letters of my name.”1910

Arcos thought for a moment, then realized with horror the answer. 1911

“Anra,” he whispered. 1912

Even as he spoke the word, the green cat was enveloped in shadow, and soon a tall form rose. There was the dark wizard, the demon, standing right before them.1913

“H-h-how did you-?” Sira stuttered in shock.1914

“How did I change?” Anra said nonchalantly. “You’ll find that there are many things about magic that are being kept from you, many powerful secrets. That’s also how I managed to find my way to your little castle in the sky. I honestly expected someone to suspect me, but I guess it goes to show how foolishly trusting the forces of ‘good,’ as you call yourselves, are.”1915

Arcos spoke now. “But why? No one knew who you were. You could’ve killed us all whenever you wanted. Why didn’t you?”1916

Anra chuckled. “Silly little wizard. Haven’t you figured out by now that I’m not out to simply kill you? What would that prove? No, I want to prove that your so-called righteousness is no more than an illusion.1917

“I have trained you, Arcos, since you came here. I taught you the ways of goodness, and challenged your soul by telling you to kill Ruby. You passed, and now you are Spiritheart’s rising star. Killing you will prove once and for all that the Allmighty truly has no love for us. Can’t you see? If there really was a god, wouldn’t he have spared you and your village? Wouldn’t he have protected you, Sira, from the horrors of slavery, and saved Rook from her own fate? Wouldn’t he have stopped me from blinding Luya, and saved Laona’s wife?”1918

“Your wrong,” Sira said confidently. “He only does what you did to Arcos. You tested him by telling him to kill his best friend, and he proved himself. That is what the Allmighty wants for us. To test us so that we may learn.”1919

“Does he now?” Anra asked calmly. “Lets test that.” And with that, he drew his sword, Reaver. 1920

“Don’t try it Anra, you’re outnumbered,” Arcos said. 1921

The dark wizard smiled. “Really?”1922

“What?” Arcos thought. He turned towards Sira only to see Kairus raise his spear and stab her in the back. She fell to the floor with a scream. 1923

“Sira!!” Arcos screamed. He drew his sword. 1924

Arcos was severely discouraged by the odds he faced. It was just him against Anra and Kairus, both of whom he could barely face separately. In addition to this, the battle would be a race against time. If it didn’t conclude quickly enough, Sira, his only love, would die of blood loss.1925

Karius lunged and stabbed at Arcos. He parried and went for a counterattack, but was forced to block a slash by Anra. He ducked another sweeping slash by Anra and was about to cast a spell, but rolled to the side to dodge a stab from Kairus.1926

“Every time I try to attack, they stop me. I can’t win like this. I should make some distance,” Arcos thought.1927

Arcos parried another stab by Kairus and jumped back from Anra. He quickly shouted “Fyrdas!” and a ball of fire flew right at his adversaries. They dodged and Arcos raised both hands and shouted “Elytnan!” and two lightning bolts crashed down upon Anra and Kairus. 1928

Kairus rolled and dodged, but Anra raised his hand and merely stopped the bolt with his magic. Arcos attempted to cast another spell while he could, but Anra shouted “Shurux!” and dark, shadowy tendrils shot forth from his fingertips. Arcos jumped to the side, but was racked with pain as Anra shouted “Torwetch!” 1929

Arcos tried to work through the mind numbing pain, but it was as if every vein in his body was filled with thorns or molten metal. He managed to summon all the magical energy he could, and focused it, and the curse was broken.1930

Arcos quickly looked up to block a deathblow from Anra. Now their blades were locked, and both were forced to use two hands as they struggled to push the other’s blade back. Arcos saw Kairus approaching, and he made a stab at Arcos with his spear. Arcos moved his hips to stop the spear from impaling him, but not far enough, and he felt his side torn by the edge of the spear, but luckily the wound was not deep. 1931

The lean put Arcos off balance, and Anra swept Arcos off of his feet with a low kick, and he fell hard on his back. He rolled to dodge a stab to the heart from Kairus, and saw Anra standing over him, his blade raised. Memories of his own father came flooding back to him, as Anra was standing much in the same way he stood over Arcos’s father all that time ago. 1932

Anra’s sword came down, and Arcos raised his to block the powerful blow. There was a screech, and Arcos’s blade, the gift from his father, was snapped in two.1933

Time seemed to slow as Arcos saw Anra raise his sword once more. A single thought ran through his mind. “Dear Allmighty, if I must die, please let Sira live. Please,” he pleaded. 1934

Arcos suddenly felt a new power surge through him, and he raised his hand and shouted “Syridas!” and a beam of orange hued light shot from his hand and blew Kairus away from him. Anra’s blade fell once more, and Arcos raised his sword arm to block the deathblow once again, although this time he was wielding a different sword. 1935

Arcos parried and slashed at Anra with the new sword. He jumped away, and Anra inspected it. The handle was wrapped in black leather, and the pommel was a large red sphere with yellow triangles radiating in a circle around the sphere. It reminded Arcos of a sun. The handle guard was a yellow crescent moon, and the blade of the sword rose from the back of the crescent. The blade was made of a metal Arcos did not know. It was pure white, and Arcos saw no reflections in the metal. Near the bottom of the blade he saw etched into the surface a star. The blade was double-edged, long and straight, but thin, tapering off to a small point. The metal seemed to radiate a faint white light.1936

“So, you have the Skybrand,” Anra said. “And Sunfire too.” Arcos thought of the spell he had just cast. He did not know that spell. Syri was the wizard’s word for sun, and fyrdas was fire. Put them together and you got syridas. Sunfire. 1937

Arcos noticed one more change. The room seemed brighter, as if the darkness outside was gone. He looked at the stained glass window, and saw that the blank space underneath the golden sun was now filled with an image of himself, holding the Skybrand. 1938

“No matter,” Anra said. “Even the hero of the prophecy cannot defeat me.”1939

Anra rushed at Arcos the two began to duel, one on one. Arcos found that the Skybrand was very light, but still very strong, and he was battling at a speed that even Anra had trouble keeping up with. 1940

Arcos whirled around making spinning slashes, and shouted “Syridas!” As he spun. The beam of holy fire did not act as a beam. Instead, it moved more like a whip, following his hand, spinning and moving with him. 1941

Anra jumped back and shouted “Shurux!” and the dark tendrils shot forth. Arcos slashed and cut the shadows with his magic sword.1942

As Arcos saw this he got an idea. He ran at Anra and focused his magical energy into the holy sword. The metal felt as if it was more than willing to accept the power, and the blade glowed with an intense white light.1943

Arcos spun to gain momentum and made a devastatingly powerful slash at Anra. He tried to block but was knocked down by the powerful strike. 1944

Anra rolled and rose, spreading his wings. He took to the air and shouted “Drugar,” and a dark cloud formed. Arcos spread his wings to meet Anra, but raised his hand and shouted “Syridas!” and the beam blew the magical dark cloud away. 1945

Arcos met Anra in the air, and began dueling again. Arcos quickly realized that he was a much better flier than Anra, and used his speed to dart quickly away from him for a quick spell, and then dart back to make magically charged slashes. 1946

Arcos made a powerful magical slash at Anra, and he was sent flying to the ground. Arcos flew high above him, and focused all of his magical energy into his sword as he rushed down at a dizzying speed to deliver a powerful stab to Anra, laying on the floor below. 1947

Anra shouted “Shurux!” and the dark tendrils flew up at Arcos. They were too fast, and they seized Arcos and threw him to the ground. 1948

Anra then stood over Arcos once more, although now he stood on Arcos’s arms so he couldn’t strike back. He raised his sword.1949

The blade descended, but before it could pierce Arcos’s chest, Anra arched his back and screamed, stepping back. Arcos took this brief opening and plunged his blade into Anra’s stomach. 1950

The dark wizard stepped back, clutching his gushing wound. “This isn’t the end,” he said. “This wound can’t kill me. I’ll be back. You’ll see.” Anra was enveloped by shadow, and disappeared.1951

Arcos looked to see Kairus, too wounded to fight, but not dying. He walked over to him.1952

“Do it,” Kairus said. “I deserve it. After all I’ve done to you, how I betrayed you, I know that this is the only way to right the wrong.”1953

“I told you if you ever touched my friends, I would tear you apart. Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t keep my word,” Arcos said, pure rage in his voice.1954

“I can’t,” Kairus said.1955

“That is why you will live,” Arcos said.1956

He turned to see Sira, laying on the floor, still breathing. A strange bow was clutched in her hands. It was large, and looked to be made of glass, but black markings similar to Sira’s tattoos snaked across it. 1957

He ran over to Sira. “You shot Anra,” he said. “That was what stopped him from killing me,” he thought.1958

“I told you,” she said weakly. “I wasn’t going to be a damsel in distress.” Her head tilted and she passed out.1959

Arcos inspected her wound. It was flowing blood, and Sira’s breathing was labored. Arcos didn’t think it had punctured her lung, but it had come close. She only had a few minutes left.1960

Arcos tried to remember the wizard word for heal. The word was half there, and he tried to grab it with his mind, but it would always slip away. He looked at Sira once more, and the word came sharply to him. 1961

He placed his hand over the wound and said, “Helre.” A white light poured forth from his hand, but he was not experienced in Light magic, so the spell was very difficult to cast. He focused all his energy into keeping the light flowing. 1962

When his power finally broke, the wound was still there, unchanged. A tear ran down Arcos’s cheek, then another, and another, until he was overcome with grief. He couldn’t save Sira from the fires of hell that would come to claim her. 1963

“Fire.” The word came to him. That one word. He had an idea.1964

“Arcos,” Sira’s voice was barely a whisper, as her eyes flitted open once more. Arcos began to have doubts about this idea. Trying to cauterize her wound while she was still alive could send her into shock, which would surely kill her.1965

“Be strong,” he said, his own voice shaking terribly.1966

He placed his hand on her back and shouted “Fyrdas!” and flame poured from his fingertips. The scream that rent the air was the most anguished thing Arcos had ever heard. He wanted nothing more than to stop, to ease Sira’s pain, but he continued. He had to. Tears streamed down his face without resistance as she screamed.1967

Several agonizing seconds later, he stopped, and the wound was successfully closed. Sira’s eyes were not open. He stared at her unmoving body, desperate for any sign of life. Several seconds passed. 1968

“I’ve killed her,” he thought. Arcos lowered his head. Sira’s chest rose faintly with a shallow breath. 1969

Arcos looked up to see golden sunlight once more stream through the stained glass window of his home. A single tear of relief crawled down his face.1970

1971

1972

Chapter 221973

Redemption1974

Sira faded into consciousness. She was lying on her back. Lying on something soft. Her bed? Her sofa? She didn’t know. She did know that there was a terrible ache in her back. Like she was laying on a spike. 1975

She heard faint, male voices, as if they were calling to her from a long distance. She couldn’t make out what they were saying, so she listened harder.1976

“...Are you sure?” She recognized this voice. A sound sweeter than honey. Arcos.1977

“Yes. She’s going to be just fine, thanks to your quick thinking.” That voice was Luya. The voices began to gain clarity and the pain in her back sharpened. She groaned.1978

Arcos’s head snapped to look at Sira. “Where am I?” she asked.1979

“In our castle. How do you feel?” Arcos asked her.1980

“I’ve been better.” She began to lean forward, but Arcos put a restraining hand on her.1981

“No, you need to rest. You almost died.”1982

“I’m fine. I think I can walk,” she said, slowly standing up. She faltered, and Arcos immediately was at her side. She leaned on him for a bit, then managed to stand on her own. 1983

“What happened? The last thing I remember was this flash of light, and then this strange bow appeared in my hands. Then I remember shooting Anra, and after that it’s all blank.”1984

“Arcos saved your life. After Kairus stabbed you, Arcos managed to seal your wound with fire, and then he brought you here to me,” said Luya. 1985

“How long ago was that?” Sira asked.1986

“You’ve been out for about three hours,” Arcos said. “The battle’s over, but some strange things have happened. Apparently, at the same time you and I gained our new weapons, our friends, including Kairus, also magically acquired new equipment and abilities. No one knows why.”1987

“Kairus,” Sira said bitterly. “What’s to be done with him?”1988

Arcos was filled with anger at the very mention of his name and had to leave the room, so Luya answered her question. “After what he did, many of the warriors here are after him. He’s under the council’s protection until Arcos decides what to do with him.”1989

“Arcos?” she replied.1990

“Yes. You see, if Kairus did succeed in killing you, Arcos would have ultimately been caused the most suffering. Well, more than he is now. He’s been tearing himself up about his decision to trust Kairus.”1991

“It wasn’t his decision alone though. We all trusted him.” Sira paused for a moment. “Has Arcos decided what to do with him?”1992

“No. He hasn’t said a word.”1993

Sira went to go speak with Arcos. When she exited the castle, she was met with not a sunset, but a sunrise.1994

She found Arcos about to leave their island. “What are you doing?” she asked him.1995

“Preparing myself. Once people heard about the darkness that was around this island being shattered and my new powers, everyone has started calling me Dawnbringer. They think I’m the Soulsage reincarnated. They think we’re all reincarnations of the Firsts.”1996

“What? Us?” Sira said. Arcos nodded. “They must be crazy.”1997

“Are they?” Arcos retorted. “Why did we get that new stuff? Why was Anra trying so hard to kill us? So far, their answer is the only one that makes sense.”1998

“Are you saying you believe it?” Sira asked incredulously.1999

“No. I’m saying it’s not as crazy as you think.”2000

With that, the couple took a deep breath and stepped off the island into the realm of Spiritheart. Immediately they were met by a crowd of people screaming things like, “Dawnbringer!” “Savior!” “Chosen ones!” among other praises. 2001

Arcos and Sira were both overwhelmed. They waded through the throng of bodies, but the people kept following them. Eventually, they managed to work their way to Spiritheart’s council chambers, where they opened the heavy door and retreated inside. Luya entered shortly after. 2002

“What’s being done with Carol?” Sira asked Luya.2003

“That is also up to Arcos,” he replied.2004

The chamber was empty of the council members, except for Rook. All of the eight heroes were there, along with Carol. Ruby was wearing new gilded daggers in her belt. Tanis was holding a new scythe with a largely curved, thin blade, but the blade’s metal was the color of the ocean. Laona was wearing a very heavy suit of sage green armor with an enormous green jewel set in the front, over his heart. Luya was wielding a new staff with a round golden gem at the top that was held by two angels, their wings spreading far out from their backs. Rook was holding a new black cane with a complex pattern woven in wires set at the top. Even Kairus was holding a black lance. One of the two prongs that jutted from the spearhead was extended and curved like a snake’s tail.2005

Arcos didn’t know what he would do. He was pretty sure about Carol, but Kairus? It was a tough decision. There was still a part of him that believed that Kairus wasn’t evil. Should he listen to that part, or be safe and kill him? 2006

He needed advice, that was for sure. He looked to his friends. Sira? No, she would keep him alive. Laona? No, he would want him dead. Arcos wanted advice from someone whose decision wouldn’t be so open and shut. Someone he really trusted. 2007

Arcos realized that everyone was looking at him, waiting for his decision. “I need time to think,” he said, and his friends turned away to sink into their own thoughts.2008

He approached Ruby. “Yes?” she said slowly as she looked up. 2009

“I need help with Kairus,” he said quietly. He didn’t want anyone else to know his decision before he made it. 2010

“I know, it’s tough. Do you believe that we changed his soul, or that he’s a lying schemer who can act very well?” she said with much less seriousness than the situation deserved.2011

“Exactly,” Arcos said. “I look at him and think, ‘There’s no way he can be evil,’ but there’s just no way to be sure.”2012

Ruby sighed and looked Arcos in the eyes. “Look, I’m not going to give you some cryptic advice like, ‘listen to your heart,’ or ‘do what’s right.’ All I can say is that Anra is clever, and I don’t really believe that anyone is truly evil, except for Anra, but he’s possessed, so it doesn’t really count.”2013

Arcos knew what to do. “Thanks,” he said to Ruby. “That’s why you’re my best friend.”2014

“I know,” she said with a smile. 2015

Arcos approached the two convicts and all heads turned. First he went to Carol. She was sitting on her knees in a corner of the room, head down, her short blonde hair covering her face, but her white scar was visible. 2016

Arcos put a finger under her chin and gently lifted her head as he stood over her. “Carol,” he began. Luya held his breath. “You betrayed us. And because of you, I, and Sira, almost died. But you are a firm believer in the Allmighty, as am I. The guilt you feel is plain on your face. And for that reason, I’m going to let you punish yourself. Whatever you feel is fitting, it will be done. You could let yourself off without punishment, or torture yourself, I won’t question it.” With that, Arcos moved on to Kairus.2017

Kairus was leaning against a wall, staring into space, looking numb. 2018

“Kairus,” Arcos said. “You pretended to be our friend, and then you almost killed us. You literally stabbed Sira in the back. And right now, even as I look at you, I want nothing more than to kill you.”2019

Kairus lowered his head. He knew what was coming, and he tried to brace himself. 2020

“You are forgiven.” Arcos said.2021

Kairus looked at him in shock. “W-w-why?” he stammered.2022

“Because Anra fooled us. He fooled us all.” Arcos now turned to everyone else. “If Anra managed to convince us that he was on our side, is it so hard to believe that he could convince his best friend?” Arcos now spoke more quietly to Kairus. “And besides that, you held back.”2023

“What?”2024

“Sira’s wound wasn’t very deep. You could have easily broke her spine, but you didn’t. And it wouldn’t have been to hard to kill me with Anra at your side, but I’m still here. I think that you will reap exactly what you have sewn: suffering with a small amount of mercy. Now, you look like you’ve caused yourself enough suffering, so I think that it’s about time for some mercy.”2025

Karus looked at the young wizard, dazed. 2026

“Hey,” a voice behind them said. They turned to see Sira. “Arcos may say that you get to get off easy, but I’m the one who you nearly killed, and I’d like my fair share.”2027

“Fine,” Kairus said. 2028

Sira reached up and gave Kairus a square punch in the jaw, causing a loud smack to reverberate across the room. 2029

Kairus sat on the floor and rubbed his jaw. “I probably deserved that,”2030

Sira stood over him and smiled. “Need a hand?” Her voice was drenched in sarcasm. Kairus grabbed the offered hand and stood up. Ruby and Tanis were practically rolling over themselves with laughter. 2031

“Was this note here before?” Rook asked, examining a small piece of paper on the council table. 2032

“No,” Laona said. Rook began to read the note aloud.2033

Dear Children,2034

I know that you must be very confused right now, but let me start by saying this. Arcos, you made the right choice, and I am pleased with you.2035

You have all received new gifts from me. These are tools to be utilized for my glory, and it is time for their power to be used.2036

Sira, your bow is very special. You will find that it is receptive to your magic, and can transform like any other summoned weapon, but the bow can also hold the spirits of others for greater power.2037

Ruby, your daggers’ blades are made of glittering ruby, but they are much stronger and sharper than ordinary gemstones. With them, you can pierce the strongest armor and strike at any weak spot.2038

Tanis, your scythe with strike with all the power and fury of the sea. You will also find that you are able to cast a new enchantment. The spell will allow you to take on the form of my own holy servants for a period of time.2039

Laona, because you do not use weapons, you have been given a suit of armor forged especially for you. It is lightweight, but harder than any metal known. The green gem set into the front is a holy diamond. Its surface is impossible to scratch, even by other magical equipment.2040

Luya, the gem of your staff is actually one of my own tears that has been crystallized. It’s powers will help you and guide you through the most difficult trials, and it’s light will bring hope and peace in your hands.2041

Kairus, your lance is forged from a piece of the shadow I cast. Although tempered in darkness, the weapon will only be evil if you use it as such. I know that with it, you will accomplish much.2042

Rook, your cane is crafted by the same material that forms dreams, and it is much more than a device to help you walk. With it, your powers over another’s mind will be immense, but you are the only one who can handle such power.2043

Carol, you have been my faithful servant for a very long time. But even the most righteous and faithful people fall to temptation and deception. I have forgiven you, as have your friends, but I think you know what must be done to right the wrong.2044

Arcos, your equipment is the most powerful of all. Your sword, Skybrand, is made from all of the light in the sky; the sun, moon, and stars. In addition, you have been granted a large amount of power in the form of holy spells. These spells will allow you to borrow the power of the heavenly lights, but the most significant is Sunfire. That spell can cut through the deepest darkness, burn away all evil. You are the only one in history who has wielded this power. Use it wisely.2045

As a final note, I have a bit of a secret to reveal to Ruby. You, my dear child, are not a descendant from the Bloodsong. You are the Bloodsong. Long ago, when the firsts disappeared, you decided to seal away your soul inside the amulet. You were only released a few years ago, and that is why you cannot remember your childhood, and because of that, you are not mortal.2046

Remember my children, it is always darkest before the dawn.2047

With love,2048

Your father.2049

Ruby stared numbly as she heard the news. “Ruby?” Tanis said to her, waving a hand in front her face. 2050

She drew a deep breath and put her hand on her chest. “Dear Allmighty,” she said, panting. “It’s all coming back to me. The note is right. I am the Bloodsong. I remember the Soulsage, I remember building this castle.”2051

“Are you still you?” Tanis asked worried.2052

“Of course,” she replied, giving him a smile.2053

“Well, then should we call you by your old name?” Sira asked, somewhat curious as to what the Bloodsong’s true name was.2054

“No. I like the sound of Ruby,” She said, knowing what Sira was trying to pull.2055

“What about the note?” Rook said. “Who do you think it’s from?” 2056

“It has to be from the Allmighty,” Luya said. “It’s the only solution that makes sense.”2057

“I think he’s right.” Rook said. “No one else entered this room, and it wasn’t here before. And considering how the writer knew so much about the equipment, and the word choice. It truly is the only solution that makes sense, which means that these are truly holy weapons.”2058

“But what about Carol?” Laona asked.2059

“Don’t worry about me, I’ve made my decision,” she replied. There was a pause, and no one even breathed. “I’m going to leave Spiritheart.”2060

“Banishment?” Ruby asked.2061

“No. A pilgrimage. I’m going to make one, just as my love, Luya, did so long ago.” Luya was elated to hear that Carol returned his feelings for her, but was devastated to lose her.2062

“Will you ever return?” he asked her.2063

“Yes. Someday. And when I do, I will be worthy of your love. But until then, this is something I must do. Please understand.”2064

Luya would have tears in his eyes if he had any. “I understand,” he said. He gave her a tender hug, and then she left, giving him one last look back before closing the door.2065

“I’ll never love anyone else,” Luya said solemnly. 2066

“Luya, I believe I owe you an apology,” Laona said, his voice ridden with sadness. “Ever since you met Carol, I’ve been jealous of you, and I see how foolish I was. I’ve always thought ever since... Anna... died, I would never be happy, and I guess I thought that you didn’t deserve to be either. I don’t know if I’ll ever get the chance I had again, but I know that Anna was alive, and I did love her, and I should enjoy her memory and cherish the days we shared.”2067

Luya gave a warm smile. “I’ve been waiting for you to say that for a long time.”2068

“I know. I’m sorry for making you wait for me to get over myself.”2069

“Well, I forgive you.” Luya said casually. 2070

2071

2072


Chapter 232073

Crimson Moon2074

Warm winds blew across the Tralini Desert, stirring Arcos and Sira awake. It had been a week since the Battle of the Spire, as it was now called, and Arcos and Sira were now officially married. It had been a small ceremony, and only close friends had been invited, especially after Arcos’s new fame as the Dawnbringer. 2075

Now the two of them were enjoying their honeymoon in the Tralini Desert. They had escaped to a small village similar to the one they had both grown up in. Arcos had worried that it might be painful to be reminded of his family and hometown, but it wasn’t. Instead, he felt reinvigorated and excited to reminisce about his old memories and share them with Sira. 2076

The couple was staying at a large empty cottage that served as the small village’s only inn. There was only one floor, but it had all the necessities and a nice, homey feeling. They had only stayed at the cottage for one night, but they planned to stay for three.2077

Arcos and Sira had spent a good portion of the previous night consummating their marriage, and Arcos had never felt as much love for Sira as he did then, and Sira returned these feelings. Both of them were thrilled. 2078

Arcos had a question burning inside of him, but he wasn't sure if he should ask it. His curiosity got the best of him. "Who was the first person you made love with?" he asked Sira.2079

"Ruster," she replied. "I'm sorry, but he was my first real love, and-"2080

"I understand," he said. "Down there, in those tunnels, you couldn’t have actually gotten married, but you might as well have been. You loved him, and that was all that mattered." Arcos knew somewhere deep within him that Sira would always have a little love inside of her for him.2081

"You're not jealous?" Sira asked. Arcos was the jealous type.2082

"No," he said. "After all, you aren't wearing his wedding ring on your finger."2083

It was a wonderful time. Things back at Spiritheart were not as joyous, however. Rook had been doing some research, and had discovered something called the Altar of Dusk, supposed to be the opposite of the Altar of Dawn. Rook had found the location of the Altar deep within the Falen Forest, to the south, and had taken Arcos and Sira’s friends with them to discover it. 2084

They arose that morning to explore the town and everything it had to offer. They ducked into a bookstore, and Arcos purchased an old book about ancient heroes. Sira brought a pair of pearl earrings in another store, and later they sat down at a small restaurant and had snake soup for lunch, a meal that both of them had enjoyed often in their own villages. 2085

Later in the afternoon, they attended the joint Ceremony of twins. The Ravian boy and girl both were short for their age and had flaming red hair. The girl’s hair was curly and long, but the boy’s was short. The girl also wore dark black robes, and the boy wore white. 2086

The twins’ parents spoke about their children’s dedication and about how proud they were. The old man who ran the bookstore came and spoke about how fast they seemed to grow up, and told stories about all the mischief the two had gotten in together, remarking at how great of a team they were. 2087

Finally the village’s Archmage rose and asked the girl, whose name was Reya, to step forward. The girl chose the path of the Dark wizard, and then was asked to choose a staff. Her staff was dark mahogany, and her jewel that of the mind, a deep sapphire color. Her brother, Linus, was next, and he chose the path of the Light wizard. His staff was a light pine, and his gem that of the heart, a rich garnet. 2088

Arcos and Sira were both assaulted with memories of their own Ceremonies, and felt obliged to speak to the twins. The children, both much younger than Arcos, were standing in the midst of a good-sized crowd, being offered congratulations by nearly every villager. Arcos and Sira finally managed to struggle through the crowd to speak to them.2089

“Congratulations,” Arcos said to them, shaking both of their hands.2090

“Are you excited to be wizards?” Sira asked them.2091

“Yeah,” Linus answered. 2092

“Very,” Reya replied. 2093

“Just remember,” Arcos started, “you can have all the magic in the world, but what will really help make you great is your friends.”2094

“And each other,” Sira added.2095

With their sagely words given, Arcos and Sira left, as night was beginning to fall. “Have you ever seen them before?” Linus softly asked his sister.2096

“Never,” she replied.2097

“Still, they seem familiar,”2098

“I know. I just can’t put my finger on it.”2099

Arcos and Sira returned to the restaurant they had eaten at earlier for a dinner of sirloin and champagne. When they retreated to their cottage, Sira looked out the window at the risen moon.2100

“Oh, no,” she said. 2101

“What?” Arcos asked her.2102

“Look,” she pointed. The moon was a deep red color.2103

“What about it?” he asked again.2104

“G’harsts believe that the moon is the face of their god. Red to them is a sign for war. They’re going to make a raid, tonight.”2105

“Tonight? On this village?”2106

“Yes. I may have worked in the tunnels a long time ago, but there were a lot that ran close to here. I believe that they’ll try to destroy this village.”2107

“How big is a raiding party?” 2108

“About a hundred.”2109

“What?” Arcos was shocked. “What should we do?” 2110

“Fight, of course.”2111

“We can’t take a hundred G’harsts, are you kidding?”2112

“They’ll be coming to us. While they’re running, we should be able pick off more than most of them with magic and arrows.”2113

Arcos thougth for a moment. “Let’s go.” 2114

❊ ❊ ❊2115

Arcos and Sira stood in the middle of the desert night, the small, sleepy village a distant blur behind them. Sira had summoned ghosts and put them as sentries in many directions, and they would return as quickly as possible when the G’harsts were near. The two of them planned to fight far away from the village, so as not to hurt any of its citizens. Their weapons were with them, and all that remained now was to wait.2116

A ghost appeared in front of Arcos and Sira, holding two children in its hands. 2117

“Su no gniyps erew owt eseht,” it said, and Sira told it to release them. They dropped to the sand with a soft thud. 2118

Arcos recognized the pair. They were twins. “Reya? Linus?”2119

“What are you doing here?” Sira asked them. 2120

Linus began. “We saw you sneaking out of the village, and were curious, so we followed you.”2121

“You shouldn’t have done that,” Arcos said.2122

“Why? What’s wrong?” Reya asked. 2123

“Nothing,” he replied. Reya gave him a look that told him she wasn’t buying it.2124

“G’harsts are coming. Soon. And if you two don’t get out of here, you’re going to be killed. We can’t watch out for you in the middle of a fight.”2125

“You’re going to fight them? Alone?” Reya asked them. 2126

“Wait a minute,” Linus said, staring at Arcos’s sword. Arcos saw him and tried to hide his blade, but it was too late. “You’re the Dawnbringer, aren’t you?”2127

“The Dawnbringer!?” Reya said, shocked. Then she asked Sira, “Then who are you?”2128

“I’m his wife, Sira. Now, will you please get out of here? We can handle this.”2129

“No way,” Linus said. “You may be the Dawnbringer, but I still think we can help. We’ve been attacked by G’harsts before, and we’ve killed them. And if this fight is going to be as big as we think it is, you’ll need all the help you can get.”2130

Arcos looked at Sira for a reason to refuse, but neither one could think of an answer. “Fine, but call me Arcos,” he said.2131

Another ghost appeared in front of them. “Emoc yeht.” Indeed, faint outlines of the cruel snake creatures began to form, rushing over the sand dunes. Many were wielding curved scimitars and short war axes, but others seemed to wield staves.2132

“Ynam woh?” Sira asked it. 2133

“Erocs net.”2134

“How many?” Reya asked.2135

“Two hundred,” Sira replied. “That’s way more than we expected.” 2136

“Look you two,” Arcos said sternly to the twins. “Just follow our lead, and if we tell you to run, you run. Got it?”2137

“Got it,” they replied in unison, their staves at the ready. 2138

The G’harsts came within spell range, and Sira flew high and began shooting arrow after arrow into the group of rushing foes with deadly accuracy. The twins waited for their chance to strike.2139

Arcos had been practicing, and could make full use of all the new Celestial spells granted to him by the Allmighty. 2140

“Syriflyr!” he shouted, and a solar flare seemed to erupt from the ground, immolating several G’harsts, but then Arcos moved his hand, and the pillar crashed down on several more, forming a giant flaming arch. 2141

“Syriflyr!” he shouted again, and more G’harsts fell. 2142

The twins began casting their own spells. “Lyrath!” shouted Linus.2143

“Phurso!” said Reya. In turn, a beam of holy light seemed to appear in the middle of the G’harsts, and a cloud of poisonous-looking gas appeared in another area. 2144

“These are no ordinary twins,” Arcos thought, witnessing their power.2145

The G’harsts were almost upon them. Arcos raised his hand high above his head, and began to wave it, shouting “Cystral stragar!” The stars above seemed to be revolving around some point, then a mighty bolt of lightning that looked as if it were made out of stars crashed down upon the G’harsts with terrible power, killing at least thirty. 2146

“He doesn’t look that much older than us, but look at that!” Linus said to Reya, witnessing Arcos’s power. 2147

About fifty G’harsts remained, and Arcos and Sira rushed into the group, Arcos a whirling frenzy of blade and Sunfire, Sira, having summoned a crystalline katana from her bow, using speed and accuracy to counter foes attacks with deadly accuracy. 2148

Five G’harsts surrounded Arcos. He lowered himself and touched his hand into the ground and shouted, “Saershet!” and the ground around him erupted in a burst of starlight and magical power, killing the five G’harsts. 2149

“Selkcahs s’tirips!” Arcos heard Sira shout. And turned to see a G’harst that had been about to attack him had been bound in ghostly chains. He sunk his blade into the G’harst and shouted “Syridas!” and a beam of sunfire took out a G’harst that was about to attack Reya. 2150

Arcos felt a surge of lightning hit him in the back, but the bolt seemed weakened, probably by one of Reya’s curses. He yelled and turned to see a G’harst wizard about to cast another lightning spell. “Moerlyre!” he said, and a cloak of soft, frosted moonlight enveloped him. The G’harst cast his spell, but the bolt seemed to be absorbed by the moonlight, and then the cloak shattered and the cold shards flew towards the wizard, killing him. 2151

“Helre!” Arcos heard Linus shout, and felt his lightning burn disappear. He turned to see a G’harst strike Linus in the back with his curved scimitar. 2152

“Syrlyre!” Arcos shouted, and a beam of golden sunlight appeared in the black night, and the Linus’s wound was healed. The light also spread to Reya, who was nearby, and her wounds were also healed. 2153

Arcos saw two axe-wielding G’harsts rush him, but they seemed to be enveloped in a golden light. Arcos guessed it was some form of shield. He put magic into his sword and slashed at the rushing G’harsts. It was as if their shield didn’t exist, and Arcos’s blade sunk into their scaly flesh. 2154

About thirty more G’harsts remained, and the four Ravias were getting tired. Arcos was hoping that he wouldn’t have to resort to his last spell, because it forced him to sacrifice part of his own life, and therefore was very dangerous. But he didn’t have a choice.2155

“Dulskar!” he shouted, and raised his hand. Dark energy and shadows flocked to his hand, as he stood, rooted in his place. He held the spell, gaining more power, but losing strength. 2156

“Just a bit more,” he thought, seeing his comrades starting to lose. 2157

“Now!” he thought, and with a wave of his hand, released all of the stored energy. A giant wave of energy the color of night seemed to explode from him, blowing back their serpentine foes. 2158

Arcos slumped to the ground and leaned on his sword for support. He was fighting to keep conscious, but saw that he had only injured several of the G’harsts, and the night spell had only killed about ten G’harsts. 2159

Arcos’s spell had given Sira time she needed to perform a powerful summoning spell. “Em ot emoc, elgae tresed!” The sand around them began to shift and spray, and soon the four were lifted by the sand. They rose high into the night on the back of an eagle made of sand, and Sira’s eyes and markings glowed a pale green as she flapped her wings in unison with the bird, controlling it. 2160

Sira turned the eagle toward the remaining twenty G’harsts. She opened her beak, and a shallow breath escaped. The eagle opened its own beak, and from it a torrent of sand escaped, whipping up a raging sandstorm. The G’harsts lashed out, trying to hit anything, but soon they were completely enveloped in the whirling vortex. When the storm subsided, the G’harsts were gone, buried beneath the sand. 2161

The eagle landed and disappeared, and soon the four Ravias were the only ones who stood alive, the desert littered with the G’harst corpses. 2162

“Woah,” Linus said, staring at Sira. 2163

“Thanks a ton,” Reya said. “Those beasts would have destroyed our village.”2164

“Well,” Arcos said, slowly regaining his strength. “We couldn’t have done it without you.”2165

“Really?” Linus asked. 2166

“Yes. You were invaluable.” Sira said.2167

“Still, you’re the heroes,” Reya said.2168

Arcos still couldn’t get used to being called a hero. “Listen you two,” he said. “It’s like I told you, no amount of magic will make you great. That applies to us as well. I wasn’t always the Dawnbringer, and I couldn’t have become the Dawnbringer without a ton of help from my friends. In fact, if it wasn’t for the rest of you, I wouldn’t have lived through that fight.”2169

The twins smiled and returned to their village. Arcos and Sira told their story to the village, and Linus and Reya were heroes themselves.2170

2171

2172


Chapter 242173

Threat2174

Rook stretched out her limbs as she rode on the back of Turos, right behind Kairus as always. She looked around at the others walking calmly beside her. Sometimes she wished that Laona, Ruby, and Tanis could fly. It would make their travels so much quicker. This wasn’t intended to be a negative thought towards them, this was just the way she thought of it.2175

They had been traveling in an area known as the Mirror Woods in the Falen Forest for quite some time now. The region was named because once you entered it, all the trees and other bits and pieces of the woods began to appear the same as you delved deep within them. Some people had been known to get hopelessly lost within these woods and never return. It was in these woods that the six heroes sought the Altar of Dusk2176

“Are you sure that map’s right?” Kairus asked Rook, turning to speak to her. 2177

“I’m absolutely certain. The book was very specific with its directions, and so far it hasn’t been wrong. In fact, we should be arriving soon,” she replied in her rigid tone. She had spent days translating the sodden old tome, but the map within was very clear once the text was deciphered.2178

Ever since the journey’s onset, there had been a disturbing amount of silence among the six. With Arcos and Sira gone on their honeymoon, there seemed to be a gap within all the conversations. Not that the group missed their two friends; they were very happy for them. Their group dynamics however, seemed to be failing, resulting in the unusual quiet only broken by awkward small talk.2179

Rook had been going over their plan repeatedly in her head to check for any flaws or things that could be improved. Once they found the Altar of Dusk, they were to see if Anra had used any power from it, if he had found it at all. Second, they were to see if he was defending it. If he was, it meant it could be useful to Spiritheart. The six were to see if they could defeat the defenders, if any, and if not return with a squad of soldiers. Once the area was clear, a squad of Gitan soldiers commanded by Tanis would remain there to see if Anra would return.2180

All in all it was a pretty sound plan, provided they were not discovered. She tried to estimate how many defenders Anra would have posted, for she knew he would. This Altar would be very important, especially if it was the polar opposite of the Altar of Dawn. 2181

The trees in the forest began to take on the same shade of green in their leaves, and their trunks almost seemed to be the exact shape. Even the fungus and stones on the ground seemed to be the same. As they traveled further, the trees almost seemed to form rows. Row after row of trees, each exactly alike. 2182

“The map stops here,” Rook said. The group looked around2183

“This is great,” Tanis said bitterly. “We’re in the middle of nowhere!”2184

“This can’t be,” Luya said. But it was. The directions on the map simply stopped abruptly. The writings gave no further instructions. 2185

“What do we do?” Laona asked.2186

“What can we do?” Kairus retorted.2187

“Be quiet and let me think!” Rook said, annoyed by their loss of faith in her. The map stopping was no mistake, that much she knew. She began to examine their surroundings. The rows seemed to be a little off. With Ruby’s help, she climbed off of Turos and began to limp over to the nearest tree. She circled it slowly and inspected it in regard to the other trees. The others sat silently, not knowing what she was thinking.2188

Suddenly, Rook spread her wings and took flight, high above the thick forest. Looking at the forest beneath her, she could not locate the Altar, but that much was expected. It was obviously covered by the thick foliage. She began to inspect the trees and the angles they formed with one another from above. After several minutes of this, she alighted on the ground where the rest of the group was patiently waiting.2189

“I know where the Altar is.”2190

“What? How?” Ruby asked.2191

“Look around. The trees don’t form exact rows. In fact, they aren’t really rows at all. The seem to form spokes rather than rows.”2192

“Spokes?” Laona asked.2193

“Yes. Now I think if we head in... this direction,” she said, pointing off into the distance, “we shall find the center of this forest and the Altar of Dusk.”2194

“Rook, you’re a genius.” Tanis said. They began to follow one row of trees and did not take any turns. If they did, they feared they would miss the altar and be stuck within the woods forever. As they approached the center of the forest, the rows of trees seemed to get closer and closer together, as if they were coming to a focal point. Then they hit it. The Altar of Dusk.2195

The Altar stood in an empty clearing surrounded by a ring of the eerie trees. It was a low, square platform hewn from black stone that reflected no light. Four black obelisks rose on each corner, all of them covered in creepy red vines. 2196

Hiding behind the trees, they spotted four Shrouds, one standing on each edge of the Altar, patient and still in broad daylight. 2197

“Easy,” Kairus said quietly. “They can’t hide without the moon. We can take them.”2198

“No,” Rook said. “Wait a moment.” She closed her eyes for a moment and focused. There was a long pause before she opened her eyes again and spoke “There are more of them.”2199

“How do you know?” Ruby asked.2200

“I read their minds. There are at least twelve more waiting for us to attack so that they can ambush us in the middle of the battle.”2201

“What do we do?” Laona asked.2202

“We attack one of the Shrouds out here in the woods. The others will come, but it will take them a while to reach us, and we won’t have to face all of them at once.” She closed her eyes once more. “And I know just where to begin.”2203

They moved out into the woods to find a Shroud waiting for them. After walking for a few minutes, Luya held up his hand. “Stop,” he said. All of the warriors drew their weapons and readied for battle.2204

A faint breeze rustled the leaves in a nearby tree. Kairus took a javelin and hurled it at the tree, breaking a branch. From the tree, a cloaked Shroud fell and landed nimbly on its feet, facing the six. Before they could gang up and strike it down, it raised its bandaged head and let out a chilling howl, alerting the rest of the demons. Luya quickly destroyed it with a beam of holy light.2205

“Battle positions!” Rook shouted. They formed their usual defensive circle and readied. 2206

Shrouds began to appear, one after the other, without a large gap in between their arrivals. Ruby and Tanis began to duel one, Kairus another, Laona took on the remaining two, with Rook shouting commands and Luya shouting spells into the night air.2207

Tanis and Ruby both could feel that they wouldn’t have to resort to complicated tricks to defeat their foe. Their new weapons gave them strength that no demon could match. Tanis’s scythe was very light, but struck with the strength of a war hammer. Each blow had the grace and power of a tidal wave as his scythe whirled with him. His enchantments only added to his power and arsenal of attacks, making him nearly unstoppable.2208

Ruby’s daggers hummed as she attacked in rapid bursts. As she unleashed a flurry of strikes, the daggers hummed in a way that seemed to form a melody. As the melody grew louder and louder, Ruby seemed to grow faster and faster, attacking at impossible speeds, becoming nothing but a blur. The song of the daggers suddenly achieved a great clarity, and Ruby, feeling a surge of power well up inside of her, began singing in harmony with the deadly song, and a rush of energy flowed through her comrades as she sang her song of death. The Shroud fell to the ground, dead from several scythe and dagger wounds.2209

Laona’s armor proved to be very effective against the Shrouds’ blade-like claws, but no piece of armor was without its weaknesses. There were small gaps in between some of the plates, but they were very tiny, and Laona wore chainmail underneath the plate armor. He lunged and gnashed at the Shrouds, who would dodge and counterattack, but their blows would simply glance off of his emerald armor. His armor also had a ridge of blades along his spine and tail, allowing him to attack with almost every part of his body.2210

When Ruby’s song reached Laona’s feline ears, he answered with a deafening roar, a roar that could not be replicated by any animal or Aurlan. The two Shrouds sensed the power within him, but it was too late. He pounced on one with a fury greater than that of the storms that battered Shattergale Isle, his home. The Shroud barely managed to block, but Laona responded with a nimble flip, slicing the Shroud with the blades that ran along his spine. He turned and pounced on the second Shroud, knocking it completely to the ground, sinking his fangs into its neck. 2211

As Luya blinded the fourth shroud with a brilliant flash of light, allowing Kairus to impale it with his draconic lance, twelve more Shrouds arrived almost all at once. 2212

“They figured out our plan,” Rook said. “They’re attacking as one instead of arriving one at a time.”2213

This was bad. Twelve Shrouds rushed at the six heroes, who retaliated as best as they could. Even with their combined power, they were outnumbered two to one, and the Shrouds fought with incredible precision and timing. Pretty soon, the warriors began to suffer terrible wounds, and it seemed as if they would lose the fight.2214

Tanis knew this. “Get out of here Ruby,” he said.2215

“There’s no way in hell I am leaving you here,” she said.2216

Suddenly, the golden jewel in Luya’s staff began to radiate a bright, golden light, more pure than the sun. A clap of thunder pealed across the forest, and it began to rain. It was no ordinary rain, however. The droplets of water shined like diamonds, and when they touched the skin of the heroes, their wounds magically closed and their energy returned. 2217

The heroes were still outnumbered, and Luya was quite exhausted after summoning holy rain, unable to perform complex healing spells. As they began to duel two on one, they were uncertain whether the tables had really turned, or if Luya had just bought them time. 2218

Tanis began feeling his own power surge, and shouted, “Everyone back up, I can take this!” He followed by shouting, “Hala!” and he was engulfed in a pure white light. When he emerged, it looked as if he was a completely different person. His robes were white with crimson edging, and his skin what ghostly white too. His hood was up, hiding his eyes but a light seemed to emanate from them. A single wing, white as a dove’s, sprouted magically from his back, adding to his dramatic change, but the telltale sign of what occurred was the golden halo that floated above his head.2219

“The Allmighty’s enchantment,” Ruby said softly to herself.2220

Tanis immediately began to strike with his sapphire scythe with blinding speed and grace, doing complex strikes and movements even Ruby was incapable of. He would swing his scythe, impaling a Shroud and tossing it into the air off of his scythe, then leaping at lightning-fast speeds and slam it into the ground into another Shroud, crushing both and leaving a miniature crater. He would then dart to the ground and quickly decapitate another Shroud without so much as a sound. He began to move around the battlefield, and anywhere the shining light that was Tanis went, death followed. He seemed to be everywhere at once, and the Shrouds had no defense against the holy juggernaut.2221

Soon the battlefield was clear, and the demons dead. The light faded from Tanis, the wing and halo disappeared, and the color returned to his robes and skin. 2222

“That was amazing,” Kairus said.2223

“That was an understatement,” Ruby said. Tanis was silent, feeling a little drained after having the holy energy take over his body, even if temporarily. 2224

They left the woods to enter the clearing, but were met with a terrible surprise. Anra stood, an incredible force of demons behind him, stretching back into the woods.2225

“So, you’ve discovered the altar,” he said to them. “Congratulations.”2226

“Do you think we can run?” Kairus asked quietly.2227

Anra must have heard him. “No need to run, I’m not here for a fight. And besides, my old friend, you were never much of a runner. I have to say though, I’m surprised the angels let you live. Not that I’m disappointed.”2228

“If you don’t want to fight, then what is it?” Ruby asked.2229

“I’ve come to give you a message. Behind me, I have five hundred thousand demons. I’m sure that Rook has already estimated as much.” She had. “And the obelisks you see around you the beginnings of a Grand Spire, a Spire that not even you will be able to destroy once completed. With it I can march this army right into your pathetic castle and kill every last one of you.2230

“However, I feel that would not be nearly as fun. I have found I rather enjoy this little game of cat and mouse we have. So I’m willing to make a deal.” Here, Anra held out in the palm of his hand two halves of a grey colored crystal.2231

“What is that?” Tanis asked.2232

“A bloodstone,” Kairus replied. “If two people spill their blood on the stone, the stone halves will become one, and the parties involved are bound by a powerful dark magic to uphold the blood pact. Not even Anra could outdo that kind of spell.”2233

Anra continued. “I swear, I will use one fifth of this army’s size and that I will fight only on Valmera if one of the eight heroes of Spiritheart sacrifices themselves to me on this Altar by the next full moon.” Anra took a sharpened talon and raked it across his other hand, spilling a fair amount of blood into the bloodstone half he held, the gem turning a deep crimson. He threw both halves at the heroes’ feet.2234

“Well, the next full moon is in three days. Better tell Arcos and Sira. And send them my congratulations on their marriage.” He began to laugh a wicked laugh.2235

Rook picked up the bloodstone halves. Arcos and Sira would return soon, and the eight of them would have a decision to make. They would have to choose between Spiritheart, or each other. 2236

Chapter 252237

Will2238

The council had convened to discuss Anra’s latest threat against Spiritheart. Arcos and Sira had returned a day before and had received the terrible news. The council had also decided to allow the seven other heroes to join the discussion since they were the focus of the debate.2239

The male Helian stood and began, “Today, we will discuss our course of action regarding the latest threat posed by Anra to us. To clarify, Anra has proposed a deal. He has amassed an army far larger than we could have expected. Five hundred thousand. He has offered, however, to use only a fraction of this army in addition to engaging in open warfare only on Valmera if one of these seven warriors, in addition to our own Rook, openly sacrifices themself on the Altar of Dusk on the night of the full moon, which is tomorrow. If we do not sacrifice, he will raise a Grand Spire, one that we will not be able to destroy.”2240

“How can we expect him to keep his word?” the female Dreagle said.2241

“Anra is keeping the bargain fair with the use of ancient dark magic. A bloodstone, to be more precise,” The male Helian replied.2242

“Then he really is serious,” the male Aurlan replied. 2243

“I think we all know what we have to do,” the female Gita said. “We must sacrifice, for the good of the whole. Our army, combined with the Gitas and Aurlans, would still not be enough to defeat an army of that size.”2244

“Let’s think a little before we jump to a decision,” the male Dreagle replied. “How long would it take him to raise the Grand Spire? With time, we could make hit-and-run attacks, whittling down his forces.”2245

“No,” Rook said. “If he has enough power to raise five hundred thousand demons, completing the Grand Spire would be easy. The only reason he hasn’t is because he’s waiting for us.”2246

“I don’t understand,” the female Helian said. “Why would he give us this offer? If he could really end it, he would have. Something doesn’t add up.”2247

Arcos spoke up. “It’s because he wants to prove he’s still in control. After his defeat at the Altar of Dawn, the world realized that he was mortal. That he could be defeated. Putting us on the spot like this is an effort to prove his strength.”2248

“Could we really work together if one of us wasn’t here?” Ruby asked. “The only reason we’re still alive is because of our friendships, and our ability to work together. If we lose one part of that dynamic, we could never fight the same way again.”2249

“She’s right,” the female Aurlan replied. “Besides, ever since word of the eight new ‘chosen ones’ spread in Valmera, the people have seen a ray of hope that they haven’t seen in years. With one of them dead, they would fall into despair again.”2250

“But if we don’t sacrifice, then Valmera would fall into ruin. We are its only guardian.” said the male Gita.2251

“Then who should we choose?” the female Gita said.2252

“Kairus,” the female Aurlan was quick to say. “He betrayed us twice. Now could be his time to pay.”2253

“What about Luya?” the female Gita offered. “He’s not much of a fighter anyway.”2254

“He’s a healer. Those are more valuable than warriors. I say Arcos. He’s the youngest,” the male Helian said. 2255

“He’s the Soulsage reincarnated. We cannot afford to lose him.” This statement was met with agreement.2256

Arcos was slowly declining into depression listening to these people discuss which of his friends would die, and excluding him only for his title. “Is that all I am worth to these people?” Arcos thought. 2257

After a few more minutes of arguing, the male Ravia looked over towards Rook, seeing a look of pain spread over her face. “We cannot do this,” the council leader said.2258

“Why not? We must think of the greater good, no matter how difficult,” the female Helian replied.2259

“Because, it is not our place to tell one of these people that they must die, even for any greater good. If they are going to sacrifice, let them decide amongst themselves.”2260

There was a murmur of agreement as the council members realized how terrible their debate had been. “There is an antechamber off of these quarters that you can use to decide,” the male Helian said. “We await your decision.”2261

The eight filed into the antechamber. It was small with only a round table with ten seats set for it. They all quietly sat down in the chairs and, for a long time, only stared at one another.2262

“This is ridiculous,” Arcos thought. “I can’t sit here and sentence my friends to death.” Arcos knew he had a point to prove.2263

“Does anyone want to volunteer?” he began. Eight hands rose. “Does anyone want to pick from one of these volunteers?” he said again. No one spoke. “This is what I mean. We are all willing to die for Spiritheart, but no one is willing to choose just one. So I say we all go together.”2264

“What?” Laona asked.2265

“Let’s face Anra’s army together, all eight of us. The bloodstone will be okay, Spiritheart will fight on, and I bet we can take out a few hundred demons in the process. What do you think?”2266

There was a ripple of consent from everyone except Sira. She sat quietly and said nothing. Finally, when everyone was about to leave, she felt she could stand by no longer and said, “I will.”2267

Everyone turned to look at her. “Do what?” Tanis said.2268

“I’ll be the sacrifice. No one wants to single someone out, single me out.”2269

“Why you?” Kairus said.2270

“Because no one here is willing to look one of us in the face and make a decision. I’ll make that decision for you.”2271

“But why you?” Luya said. “Why shouldn’t I be the one to stand and say, ‘I’ll go?’”2272

“Because you didn’t stand and say that. I did. I’m the only one here with the strength to do this kind of thing and all of you know it.”2273

“Out of the question,” Arcos said. “Sira, I know what you’re trying to do, and I admire your courage, but if you died, I wouldn’t be able to go on. If we’re going to die, we should die together.”2274

Sira said nothing and the decision was given to the council. They council members would have normally been against losing all of the eight heroes, but this time they understood that they needed to do this together.2275

The eight returned to their respective rooms for the night, spending their last night in Spiritheart alone. Time had began to move in Arcos’s castle normally now, and it was currently nighttime. A warm night air surrounded the island, but cool breezes blew off of the surrounding sea. The sky was crystal clear, every star visible in the black sky, the moon a shining jewel in the fabric of night.2276

Sira stood on the balcony of their bedroom and Arcos came up behind her. He sensed that she was still upset, but before he could ask her what was wrong, she said, “I’ll still do it.”2277

“What do you mean?”2278

“I’ll still sacrifice myself. We don’t have to tell anyone.”2279

“We’ve been over this. We’re going together.”2280

“Arcos, don’t you see? You’re so worried about me you aren’t thinking.”2281

“What should I be worried about then?” Arcos said, a little aggravation slipping into his voice.2282

“You should be worried about yourself. You are the Soulsage. You have to defeat Anra, and if you die, all hope is lost. My life doesn’t matter. But you must live, above anything else.”2283

“Sira don’t say things like that. I didn’t ask for this, it just happened. I don’t care what anyone says, I’m not the Soulsage. Not even the Allmighty said I was. And I told the truth, I couldn’t live without you, and you know that.”2284

Sira, although still in disagreement, said, “You’re too modest.” She gave him a passionate kiss, and the two fell into bed together, still kissing and caressing each other. Hours later, Arcos fell asleep, but Sira lay awake. This time, it was her turn to trace her hand across Arcos’s bare body, to feel his powerful wings. 2285

She leaned over and gave her sleeping husband a light kiss. Sadness shown in her eyes as she whispered, “I’m sorry.”2286

2287

2288


Chapter 262289

A Lover’s Tears2290

Arcos drifted sleepily from his pleasant dreams, rolling slightly to notice that there was no pressure next to him. He opened his eyes to see that Sira was not there. 2291

“Maybe she’s out hunting or doing something else,” he thought. It was not unusual for Sira to wake up before him.2292

“Sira!” he called out. His voice reverberated through the halls of his castle, but no voice answered.2293

Arcos climbed out of bed to find her, but as he did he saw something that made his stomach drop straight to his feet. The bloodstone lay completed, a single deep red gemstone, on the table next to Sira’s side of the bed.2294

“No,” he said aloud. “No,” this time quieter. He dressed himself as fast as he could and was about to leave his castle when Ruby walked through the door.2295

“Hey, we should get ready to go,” she said, then noticed the frenzied look on his face. “What’s wrong?”2296

“Sira’s gone to sacrifice herself.”2297

“What!? Are you sure?”2298

“Look at this!” Arcos said, holding out the bloodstone. 2299

“Oh, no.”2300

“I have to leave. Now.” Arcos began to hurry past her out the door.2301

“Hold on,” she said, holding him back. “We need to think about this.”2302

“What do you mean, think? Sira is about to die, we have to go save her.”2303

“But what if we shouldn’t save her?”2304

Arcos was shocked. “How could you say that?”2305

“I mean that Sira already decided on her own to make the sacrifice. Maybe we should follow her plan and do what she says.”2306

“I am not about to let Sira just throw her life away, no matter how noble a cause. There has to be another way.”2307

“But the bloodstone is completed. We have to uphold the bargain.”2308

“Damn the bloodstone! There has to be another way!”2309

“Calm down Arcos,” Ruby said. How could she make him see that there was nothing he or anyone could do? She wasn’t sure if she could tell her best friend in the whole world to just let his wife die. “Look, I know this is hard for you. If I were in your situation, I’d probably do the same thing. But I also know that if I were in your shoes, you would be my voice of reason. Listen to me.” Arcos looked at her mutely. “Think about this. Sira is giving her life away. Don’t let that be in vain. We all need to put on a strong face and deal with the problem. Sira did, and you can too.”2310

“She’s not dead yet, though. How am I supposed to sit here knowing that I could save her?”2311

“Because, Arcos. She’s a traitor. She went against our decision.”2312

Arcos was dumbfounded. “Sira is not a traitor!” he shouted, slowly saying each word.2313

“Then why does it feel like we’ve been stabbed in the back?” Arcos was silent and Ruby continued. "We have to think about this in a grander scheme. If we were to lose Sira, it would be a painful loss, but we could still fight. If we were to lose you, however, there could be no hope.”2314

“Now you’ve bought into it, too? I don’t care what anyone says, I’m not the hero everyone thinks I am. I’m fifteen, how can I be? Without me, you all would still have a chance to beat Anra and end this war.”2315

“That’s where you're wrong. Look, I’m not a cosmic kind of girl, but I have a gut feeling about this. You are the only one who can defeat Anra. It’s your destiny. Not mine, not Sira’s, yours and yours alone.”2316

Arcos was quiet for a moment. “Ruby, do you remember that prophecy we found before the Battle of Dawn?”2317

Ruby was confused by the question. “I think I remember you guys telling me about it. Why?”2318

“I understand it now. It’s all so clear. And that’s why I have to go save Sira.” Arcos began to walk out the door again.2319

“You’re going to sacrifice yourself now?”2320

“I’m not planning on it." 2321

Arcos again began to walk out the door, but Ruby turned him around. “Don’t die,” she said, a tear streaming down her cheek. 2322

Arcos held his best friend’s face and stared into her eyes one last time before he left on his daring rescue. “I won’t. I promise you.”2323

❊ ❊ ❊2324

Sira wound her way through the Mirror Woods, numb as she literally went to her death. She had stolen Rook’s map of the area. It was a good thing that the young Illusionist had added the missing directions onto the map or else Sira would have never been able to find her way.2325

She was almost to the altar now. Her travels had been accompanied with wave after wave of painful memories of her past. The past she was about to leave behind. She remembered her earliest days with her parents. Her Ceremony. Her capture. She remembered staying awake in those dark tunnels, Ruster’s strong arms wrapped around her. She remembered her first time making love with Ruster. Her death. Her first sight of Spiritheart. She remembered meeting Arcos, when he was just a newborn and she was his guardian owl. She remembered him growing up, all of the little things he did. She remembered the battle in which he died. Meeting all of their friends. Realizing she was in love with Arcos. Their marriage. Their first time making love. 2326

Each memory was like a dagger that stabbed at her heart every time a new one reared its head. Soon, it felt as if her heart was shredded, nothing remaining. All of these memories, most of which were the happiest moments of her life, flooded past her, and she would never get to see any of these happy things again. 2327

The most painful ones were that of her beloved Arcos. She would never get to see him, or hear his voice. Never again would she touch his face, or feel his soft tongue meet hers in their passionate kisses. She would never bicker with him, or hear him make friendly jokes about her. 2328

Tears began to stream openly down her face, one falling after the other, until a torrent of love and pain manifested in the deluge of tears that fell from her face.2329

Sira stopped crying when she realized that she was nearing the alter. “I can’t face Anra like this,” she thought. “Come on, Arcos is doing his best to win this war, you have to do this. For his sake.” However, the mere thought of him threatened to undermine all of the strength she had managed to build.2330

She finally broke through the dense forest of trees as the moon began to rise behind her. It had been a long journey, but she was here now. The four obelisks of the Altar of Dusk rose ominously in the night. A single figure stood on the square platform of the altar.2331

“Welcome,” Anra said to her. “I didn’t expect them to send the Dawnbringer’s wife, but I’m sure you have your reasons.” Anra noticed the feathers of her face had been stained with tears. “Tearful goodbyes?”2332

“Shut up and do it already,” Sira said in a low voice.2333

“If you wish. First, however, I feel that I must let you know something. You don’t have to do this.”2334

“What?” Sira said, her head snapping up.2335

“Yes. You see, bloodstones can be very vague. If you were to bow before me, and pledge your allegiance to me, it could be considered as a form of sacrifice, and the bloodstone would not enact its curse.”2336

“Never,” Sira said angrily.2337

“Think about it. Arcos, your beloved Arcos, has agreed to send you, his ‘greatest love,’ to your death. Not exactly the heroic type, is he? Just like the rest of them.”2338

“Arcos doesn’t know I’m here.”2339

“Still, I don’t see him trying to rescue you.” Sira lowered her head and Anra continued. “Would you like to reconsider my offer?”2340

“No,” she said. Her answer was about the only thing Sira was adamant on at the moment.2341

“Have it your way.” Anra raised his hand and shouted, “Cyrdrar!” and immediately Sira’s limbs locked. She couldn’t move, speak, or do anything. Normally Sira would have been able to block the spell, but Anra had caught of off guard. “That doesn’t mean I can’t enjoy myself,” Anra said.2342

Anra began to circle around Sira, but she couldn’t move her eyes to look at him. He began to run his blackened talons across her soft feathers, tracing the markings Arcos had put on her.2343

“Exquisite design,” Anra commented, tracing a serpentine mark on the small of her back. Anra breathed in sharply and sunk his claw and drew it along the mark. Pain erupted from the cut, but Sira could not move to scream. She had to take it. 2344

Anra began to slowly trace her markings with his claw, making deep gashes as he went. Sira couldn’t even make a sound. Anra moved around to Sira’s front so she could see him lick the blood off of his finger as if it were candy. “Mm, like honey,” Anra said with a sadistic gleam in his eyes.2345

He then put his hand on Sira’s left shoulder, the one with the crescent moon mark. “You know,” he said casually. “Arcos would probably be furious if he saw this. I wish I could see his face. Too bad he’s too much of a coward to try and save his love. But I suppose at his age he doesn’t even know what love really is. Not like me and Isis. If one of us was in danger, we would risk everything to save each other. Then Spiritheart had to play dirty.” Anra then took his hand and sunk all of his claws into Sira’s shoulder and began to rip downward, along her arm, blood flowing down the lacerations. “Pain, though. Pain is the only true feeling. Pain doesn’t lie. When you’re in deep pain, everything becomes clear.” 2346

Anra put his claw to Sira’s throat. “Pity, that you have to die for nothing.” Anra began to press his talon into her throat.2347

“Syridas!”2348

A beam of holy fire shot towards Anra, but he nimbly jumped and evaded it. 2349

“Leave her alone Anra. This is between you and me.”2350

“Arcos,” Sira thought. Arcos walked towards Sira.2351

“By all means, try and free her. I’ll have killed you before you can summon enough power to break the curse.” Anra said.2352

“Hang on Sira,” Arcos said. “We’re going to make it out of here.”2353

“But what about the bloodstone?” Anra reminded Arcos. “Not even I have the power to break the curse once the blood has been spilt.”2354

“Sira has sacrificed herself to you. She gave up everything and came to you, just to save us. That’s true sacrifice.”2355

Anra scoffed, annoyed that Arcos was right. “That doesn’t mean I can’t kill you.” Anra drew his sword and rushed at Arcos.2356

Arcos and Anra were a blur. Thundering clashes of steel rang out as the two legendary blades crossed. Anra may have been stronger than Arcos, but Arcos was faster, and used his spinning strikes to confuse Anra, casting Sunfire as if it were a whip, lashing out at Anra quickly and powerfully.2357

Anra shouted “Elrygar!” and jagged bolts of black lightning erupted from his fingertips. Arcos managed to avoid the main blast, but once the bolts hit the ground where he had stood, they seemed to jump from place to place, and one of them shocked Arcos, knocking him to the ground. 2358

“You’ll find that this altar has made me more powerful than you can imagine.” Anra said.2359

Anra approached Arcos, but Arocs threw his hand to the ground and shouted, “Saershet!” and the ground erupted around Arcos with celestial power. Anra jumped and flew overhead, giving Arcos time to kneel and say, “Caer nar, biar e fyrdas.” Plumes of flame rose from the ground as a phoenix spread its wings and took flight, chasing after Anra. Arcos spread his own wings and raced towards Anra, on a different course than the phoenix. Anra rose higher, then when Arcos and the phoenix were about to reach him, dived suddenly to avoid them. Arcos shouted “Syridas!” and the phoenix seemed to meld with the orange beam, quickly bringing it straight to Anra. The bird exploded with the Sunfire, and Anra was blown away.2360

Arcos landed and said, “I’ve learned a few new tricks too.”2361

Anra shouted, “Shura Diviae!” and the dark wizard seemed to multiply, stepping from pools of shadow right before Arcos’s eyes. At least twenty Anras now stood before Arcos. 2362

“It’s only an illusion. Only one of them can hurt me,” Arcos thought.2363

Watching the fight, Sira wanted nothing more than to be by Arcos’s side as he fought, to help him. She was still imprisoned by Anra’s spell, however, and couldn’t move. 2364

The Anras charged Arcos. He held his sword trying to discover the real Anra, but when one of them made a slash that clashed with Arcos’s sword, he knew that these were no illusions. 2365

Arcos attempted to block their swords, but was forced to back up farther and farther. “I’ve got to do something,” he thought. Then he noticed something. “They aren’t using spells.” Arcos could use this to his advantage. 2366

Arcos used his superior flying ability to quickly ascend and buy himself time. He raised his hand above his head and waved it, the stars above whirling in a familiar spell. “Cystral stragar!” he shouted, and the starry bolts of lightning crashed down upon his foes in a direct hit.2367

The Anras were blown back, but seemed to be alright. “How?” Arcos thought. He channeled all of his magical energy into his sword and dove toward one of the Anra clones, sinking his blade into its heart with a powerful stab. The foe melted away into shadow with a flash of light from his sword.2368

“Light,” Arcos thought. “That’s what I need.”2369

Arcos raised his hand and channeled his energy, casting a spell that didn’t need words. He released the energy, and a shining mark appeared on the bodies of the dark wizards. The mark looked like the sun that was the pommel of his sword, but on the inside circle of the sun had a crescent moon with a star touching the points of the crescent. The Dawnbringer’s mark.2370

Arcos rushed at the Anras, going on the offensive. He channeled energy into his sword with every strike, and even the lightest blows from his blade would cause the mark to erupt into holy flames, consuming the dark wizards. This was a useful spell Arcos had figured out on his own, and with it, he eliminated all of the Anras but one.2371

Anra shouted “Shurux!’ and the tendrils of shadow flew toward Arcos. 2372

“Syridas!” Arcos shouted, and the beam of holy fire cut through the shadows with ease, blowing Anra away as it struck him.2373

Anra was on his knees now, smoldering from the Sunfire wound. Arcos walked forward to deliver the final blow.2374

“Don’t expect to get off so easy,” Anra said in a ragged voice. Arcos continued forward. 2375

Anra opened his beak, and from it a demonic scream ripped from his throat. Shadows consumed the world around Arcos as the unnatural scream seemed to multiply, as if more than one voice screamed with Anra. Arcos was consumed in shadow. He couldn’t see, and he was overcome with an unnatural fear. He felt powerless.2376

The next thing Arcos felt was a sword impaling him.2377

Sira saw Reaver pierce through Arcos’s back, and longed to cry out, but was still frozen. “No!!!” her thoughts screamed in pain. Arcos gasped and fell to the ground.2378

Anra began to shake. “I have won,” he said quietly, slowly. “The Dawnbringer is dead!” with this call, Anra disappeared into a pool of shadow, and Sira was freed from the curse.2379

Sira rushed to Arcos’s side. “Arcos! Arcos, can you hear me!?” 2380

Arcos was gasping for breath. “I didn’t see that coming,” he said slowly. “I’m sorry.”2381

“Don’t talk right now. We’re going to make it,” Sira said, tears staining her eyes once more.2382

“No, we’re not.” Arcos tried to manage a sigh. “I didn’t plan for this. Can you do one thing for me?”2383

“Don’t say things like that Arcos,” Sira said, tears beginning to sting her amber eyes. 2384

"I need you to tell the world about my death. Tell everyone. Spread it across Valmera."2385

“What good would that do? Everyone will lose hope.”2386

“No. They’ll get angry. Angry at Anra for destroying their hero. The world will grieve for me, and be ready to fight in my name. That should be enough to turn hope into action.”2387

“Don’t go. We can make it. Luya can save you.”2388

“No Sira. I’m finished, but you have to go on.”2389

“No!”2390

“Sira, listen to me. Don’t think, don’t grieve, don’t stop. Keep fighting. Keep fighting until this whole thing is over.”2391

Sira was sobbing. “Why you? You’re the Soulsage!” she shouted. “You’re supposed to save the world, not die here, not now.”2392

“No, I realized something. I’m not the Soulsage. I never was. That’s why I came Sira. And that’s why I have to leave you now.”2393

“Please,” Sira begged desperately, miserably.2394

Arcos leaned forward for one final kiss with his love, then rested his head, as his last breath passed over Sira’s face, and then he was still.2395

Sira was silent, in utter disbelief. “No,” she said quietly. “No, no, no, no, no, no!!!!!” she continued, until she was screaming.2396

Sira collapsed into a sobbing heap on top of Arcos’s corpse, but all the tears and love in the world couldn’t bring him back to her.2397

Arcos died.2398

2399

2400


Chapter 272401

Kindred Spirits2402

“Arcos,” Sira muttered in her sleep. She was having lovely dreams about him. Just the two of them doing the simplest things: dancing, a picnic, candlelight dinners. She sighed happily in her sleep. Somewhere deep in her dreams, she felt afraid to lose him, but couldn’t understand why, so she decided to enjoy his company.2403

The sun rose over the horizon of her and Arcos’s home, the sharp beams of light piercing the veil of her blissful dreams. Now she knew why she was afraid to lose him. Because they were only dreams. 2404

Sira groaned. She didn’t want to leave the safety of her bed. She didn’t want to deal with what had happened, what was happening, or the world in general. She just wanted it all to go away. 2405

“Why should I even bother?” she thought. “We lost, and because of that I’m alone.”2406

Sira was very aware of the last statement. It had been two days since Arcos’s death, and she had been following a rigid pattern of reminiscence, depression, and then sleep. She would wander the rooms of her home aimlessly. Nearly everything in the castle reminded her of Arcos, and of happier times. Soon the memories would overwhelm her, and she would break down and end up crying herself to sleep. It was a very stressful and tiring pattern. She wanted to leave the castle so badly, to get away from all of the painful memories, but she was terribly afraid that if she did, she would begin to forget Arcos. That, she vowed, would not happen. 2407

Soon enough, laying in the bed began to remind her of all the mornings she would awake before Arcos and plant soft kisses on his cheek. She climbed out of the warm blankets in an attempt to find less painful memories, but everywhere she went, all she could think about was him.2408

Sira ate alone and was reminded of many of the humourous conversations they had shared there. She wandered the library, and was reminded of a conversation that involved their favorite books. She sought peace in the silent Altar of Dawn, but was flooded with the memory of his heroic rescue of her. 2409

This memory was the one that broke her, and she returned to the bedroom, tears and sobs escaping from her pathetic form. 2410

“How could you?” she thought. “How could you do this to me? I thought you loved me! And then you just go off and die? How could you leave me?” she thought to no one in particular. She was ashamed after she thought these things about Arcos. He had done so much for her, it wasn’t respectful to his memory.2411

“His memory.” This only reminded her more that Arcos was gone. “He’s only a memory now. And soon he will fade from my mind, and I won’t even be able to remember the color of his eyes!” This thought scared her to death. She reassured herself that Arcos had deep brown, almost black eyes, but began to doubt if this memory was correct. 2412

“I’m already losing him!” she thought. This very nearly sent her into panic. She couldn’t imagine a life without him. She had lived for many, many years without him, but now she needed him like she needed air. She certainly felt like she was suffocating.2413

Sira skipped her sleep this time and ran off to try and remember more about Arcos. She knew this would be painful, but she couldn’t lose him. She entered the piano room and saw his ebony grand piano almost glow in the gilded light of the stained glass windows. She sat down and tried to remember the song he had played for her when he proposed. She tapped the keys one by one, trying to find the notes, but eventually gave up, sobbing. She collapsed in a heap on the piano, a cacophony of discordant notes ringing out.2414

This alerted Laona, who had entered the castle to check up on Sira. The five other warriors were now off fulfilling Arcos’s final request, and were spreading the news of his death across Valmera. Luya had suggested to Laona that he remain with Sira to keep an eye on her. Laona didn’t understand why, but he obeyed, trusting his best friend’s wisdom.2415

As Laona dashed up the flights of stairs to find Sira, he wondered what he would find. He hadn’t seen her since the others had left, and he doubted Sira even knew he was here. She probably would have taken Arcos’s death very hard, so he prepared to see the worst of Sira. He expected a mess of the silver-haired Summoner, and briefly wondered if she had committed suicide, but pushed the grim thought out of his mind.2416

Relieved to see that Sira was okay, but saddened to see her sobbing on Arcos’s piano, Laona slowly and quietly entered the room. The large feline approached her and she turned to look at him, her eyes watery. “What are you doing here?” she asked.2417

“Making sure you’re okay.”2418

“Do I look okay?” Laona didn’t answer this question. It was an obvious trap.2419

“Sira, you haven’t left here in days. You have to go.”2420

“Go where? Out there, where there’s war and responsibility? No. At least here, I can mourn quietly and privately, so I’d appreciate it if you’d leave.”2421

Laona ignored her request and continued. “Yes, there is war, but it won’t take care of itself.”2422

“You’re right. I would have to take care of it. And that’s the problem. Everyone expects me to put on a strong face and take over for Arcos, but it’s not that easy. I can’t handle a war on top of losing my husband. I would just end up costing us everything. That’s why it’s better that I stay here.”2423

“You’re stronger than that, Sira.”2424

She gave him a furious glare. “No I’m not! You could never understand what I’m going through!”2425

Laona’s tempered flared. “Really? Are you saying that I don’t understand how you can’t stop thinking about him when it hurts you the most? That I don’t know what it’s like for you to wake up, and expect him to be there, but all you find is nothing? How every time you turn around, you want him to be there? I also know that if you shut your eyes very tight, and focus on his memory, you can almost feel him kiss you.”2426

Sira was stunned. “How...?”2427

“Because, I lost my wife, too, remember? And I felt all of those things just like you do. I still feel them today. But I also know that no matter how hard you shut your eyes, he won’t come back.” He paused. “But you are stronger than me. When Anna died, I didn’t cry. I lost faith. I thought that it was my fault, that if I had moved faster, or tried harder, that maybe she, and my unborn child, would still be alive. But you grieve. You deal with your sadness, your pain, while I ignored it. And that’s why you can go on. Because you’re the best of us.” Laona realized why Luya asked him to stay behind. Because he was the only one who could empathize with Sira.2428

Sira was reminded of Arcos’s final words to her. “Don’t think, don’t grieve, don’t stop. Keep fighting. Keep fighting until this whole thing is over.” 2429

“You’re right. It’s what Arcos would have wanted,” she said to Laona. “But how will I beat Anra? Arcos was supposed to defeat him. The prophecy said so.”2430

“Listen, prophecies and magic and all that don’t really make sense to me. Don’t worry about destiny or any of that. Just fight.” Laona paused then asked, “Will you take me with you?”2431

“No. This is my fight. He killed Arcos, and now it’s personal.”2432

“If that’s your attitude, you may as well not fight at all.”2433

“What do you mean?”2434

“You can’t fight for revenge. If you’re going to fight him, you have to let go of your pain, or you won’t get anywhere.”2435

“Let go?” 2436

“Yes. You have to move on.”2437

Sira began to feel panicked. “I don’t know if I can.”2438

“You have to. And I know it’s scary. I know that the most frightening thing in the world right now is the thought of leaving him behind, but you have to understand that you could never really leave him behind. Arcos will always remain with you, even if you get over him, or fall in love again. Arcos is a part of you just like Anna is a part of me. Nothing will ever separate you two.”2439

Sira’s eyes began to tear up again. “Do you mean it?”2440

“Yes.”2441

“It’s going to take me some time.”2442

“I know. But for now, mourn him.”2443

Sira looked up at the ceiling of the piano room. “Do you think he’s watching me?”2444

“I know he is.”2445

Sira shut her eyes tightly, and there was silence. Then she inhaled sharply, her beak separating. She stood like that for a few moments, then opened her eyes. “It works,” she whispered.2446

“If you’re smart, you won’t do that too often.”2447

“Why not?”2448

“I did that every night since Anna died. You can’t hang onto a memory.” Laona began to leave.2449

Sira called after him. “I’m going to kill him Laona. Not for revenge, not even for Spiritheart. I’m going to finish what Arcos started and end this once and for all.”2450

As Laona heard Sira speak these words, he began to think about what he himself had said. “You can’t hang on to a memory.” The trouble was, he had yet to follow his own advice. He hadn’t said goodbye to Anna.2451

He left the castle and started to roam the island. On the western side, he found a quiet, grassy cliff with a large oak tree perched on the top. He sat down under the tree.2452

“Anna,” he thought. “Are you there?” He felt stupid thinking these thoughts, but then a soft, warm breeze brushed past his cheek. Laona wasn’t one to be superstitious, but he felt like she was there, right next to him.2453

“Anna,” he said again out loud, “it’s been twenty years since you died. I miss you.” He paused again, feeling another warm breeze. 2454

“I think I have to go, though. This whole time I’ve been chasing you, and now I’m beginning to see that I’ll never find you.” Tears began to form in the warrior’s eyes. “Anna, no matter what happens, or how long I live, I will always love you. You know that, but I can’t keep you on my heart. You would want me to move on.”2455

Laona took a deep breath as gentle winds rolled past him. With tears in his eyes, he spoke to her for the final time, “Goodbye, Anna.”2456

2457

2458


Chapter 282459

Eye of the Storm2460

Sand whirled around Rook as she flew across the Tralini desert. It was a bright, sunny day, as usual, but Rook hardly noticed.2461

She had been traveling nearly nonstop, delivering the news of the Dawnbringer’s demise all across the Tralini Desert. Her friends were also on similar missions. Tanis was using his influence as king to spread the message across the Alloria Plains, Luya was traversing the Cape of Hope, and Kairus, moving much faster with Turos, was spreading the news across the G’hrall mountains and the less populated areas of the world. Ruby, in place of Laona, was working through Shattergale Isle. 2462

Rook was distracted from the sunny day by her thoughts. She didn’t know about the others, but in the desert, Arcos’s plan wasn’t working out too well. Most of the villages she had been to, eleven in two days, had reacted with despair rather than vengeful anger. 2463

“What’s the point?” she thought. “Even if Arcos’s plan were to work, what would it do? We already know that normal people, no matter how many, have no chance to stop Anra. We need Arcos.”2464

Rook tried to see Arcos’s reasoning, but couldn’t understand it, and this angered her. She wasn’t used to not understanding things, especially something as important as this. 2465

“Arcos was never good at strategy.” Rook was reminded of the hundreds of chess games she had played with him over the years. She had annihilated him every time.2466

“I’m just going to have to trust his judgement. Just like in the Land of Fire.”2467

She remembered that, too. Arcos had been the one to buckle down and make the tough decision, and he was right. He had also been the one to figure out the riddle of the Gallery, and he had saved Sira in the nick of time. Rook trusted him, even in death.2468

As she remembered many of the brave and heroic things Arcos had done, she felt a strange feeling swell within her. A feeling she had not felt in a very long time. It was a warm, reassuring feeling, one that made her heart sigh.2469

“What is this?” she thought. “I obviously like it, but I feel bad for feeling it. What am I feeling?” A single thought came to her head. “Love? Do I love Arcos?”2470

This sent her mind reeling, and she faltered in flight as she tried to sort through her confused thoughts and feelings.2471

“Arcos may be a great man, but Sira is my friend. I couldn’t do that to her. Besides, Arcos loves her.” The feelings still did not pass. “There’s no way it could work, we’ve changed so much.” She scoffed at herself. “Why does it even matter? Arcos is dead.”2472

Still, she couldn’t seem to fight the feelings of love she had for Arcos. Rook decided to focus on her flying to keep her mind off of it.2473

Rook really did love flying. It was the only time where she forgot about her crippled leg, where she felt free. She had studied flight and air currents in her free time, and, in a way only Rook could, reduced the beautiful art into a science. She knew exactly how air would move at what temperatures and seasons. She knew all of the air currents. She knew all of the different types of wind, and there were many, and she knew how best to handle them.2474

Rook soon approached the next village on her journey. It was very much like the rest of them: small, clean, innocent. She hoped she would have better luck with this village than with many of her previous ones.2475

She alighted near the center of town. She looked at all of the people, minding their own business, but generally happy. Not even her own town had seemed this happy when she still lived in it.2476

“It’s because of the fear,” she thought. “Everyone back home was afraid of Anra. But now there’s hope. People believe that everything will be all right.”2477

She didn’t want to tell these people that their ray of hope had been snuffed out. She had no problem telling the other villages, but somehow this one was different. 2478

Rook limped over to a public bench nearby and sat down. She saw the large stone altar that rested in the middle of town square. She saw shops, children playing. How could she ruin this?2479

Rook’s head fell into her hands as she sighed deeply. The weight of her task and the consequences were almost tangible upon her shoulders. She was suddenly aware of her age, of how young she was. “How did I get myself into this mess?” she said aloud to herself. 2480

A young boy sat down next to her on the bench. He turned and saw her stress. She was practically shaking.2481

“Are you alright?” he asked her. Rook didn’t answer. “Hey,” he said, nudging closer. “Are you okay?”2482

Rook looked up and answered, “No, I’m not okay.” The boy was shorter than her, and wore white robes. He had short, reddish hair that stood straight out, and wore snow white robes. His cute features made her feel a twinge of guilt for being rude to him, but she just put her head back in her hands again.2483

“What’s wrong?” he asked.2484

Rook wearily raised her head again. “Are you sure you want to get involved in this?” The boy nodded. “Fine. Let’s just say that I have to deliver terrible news to a lot of people, and it could really hurt them.”2485

“What kind of news?” the boy pressed on.2486

“News of an event that will change the world as we know it.” Rook had no idea why she was telling this boy. She reasoned that it was because of the stress she felt and the need to lift the weight from her shoulders.2487

“Have you ever heard of the Dawnbringer?” she asked.2488

“Wait, you mean Arcos?”2489

“You know him?” Rook was stunned that anyone on Valmera knew his real name.2490

“Yeah, and his wife Sira, right?”2491

“Yeah,” she paused for a moment. “This must be where they spent their honeymoon,” she thought. 2492

“Are they alright?” the boy asked.2493

“Sira is. I’m afraid Arcos has been killed.”2494

“Oh, no,” the boy said. “How do you know him?”2495

“In a different era, I was his best friend.” Rook thought that Arcos, if he had met this boy, wouldn’t have told him about Spiritheart.2496

“What do you mean ‘was his best friend?’” 2497

“Is there no end to his questions?” Rook wondered. She didn’t hold it against him. Inquisitiveness was a sign of intelligence. “Well, a lot happened, and we were separated. It wasn’t for long, but in that time, we grew up. We changed, and with it our friendship.”2498

The boy could hear the longing in her voice. “It sounds like you two were more than just friends.”2499

“Well, to be completely honest, I think I was in love with him.”2500

“Well, maybe if things had been different, you would have been together.”2501

“What?”2502

“You said that during the time you were apart, you changed. Maybe if that hadn’t happened, you would have ended up together.”2503

What the boy said made sense, and it honestly made Rook feel better. She couldn’t change the past, but at least she knew that she wasn’t being irrational. 2504

Rook chuckled. “Why am I even talking to you?” she said, noticeably happier.2505

“Because I was the first person to ask.”2506

“I’m Rook.”2507

“Linus.”2508

“Thanks for your help Linus, but the fact still remains. Arcos’s final request was for us to spread the word about his death. That’s why I’m here.”2509

“Well, I think I could help with that. Me and my sister, Reya, fought alongside Arcos once, and now we sort of have a reputation. We could easily gather a town meeting for you.”2510

This was good. In a few other towns, she had been forced to tell a few people and allow word to spread, but as was the way with important news, the story sometimes became distorted. This would allow her to spread the message clearly.2511

“That would be great,” Rook said to Linus. 2512

“Okay then.” Linus ran off to find his sister. He spotted her admiring some jewelry from a traveling merchant’s cart. “Reya!” he called to her.2513

“Linus? What’s wrong?” 2514

“Can I talk to you for a moment. Alone?” 2515

Reya knew this was important. “Sure.” They wandered away from the cart into an abandoned alley. Reya was very concerned as she saw the seriousness of her brother’s face.2516

“I’ve got some bad news,” Linus started.2517

“What?”2518

“You remember Arcos?” 2519

“Yeah.”2520

“Well, uh, he’s...” Linus couldn’t bring himself to say it. 2521

“What?”2522

“He’s... dead.”2523

Reya was shocked. “Are you sure?”2524

“Yes. One of his friends is here to spread the word.”2525

“Is that what you’re doing?”2526

“No. We need to call a town meeting so she can tell everyone.”2527

“Okay.” Reya looked distantly at the ground. “He’s really gone?”2528

“I’m afraid so.” 2529

They traveled back to find Rook. When they did, she began to outline her plan to spread the news. “Okay, to call a town meeting, we’ll need to contact the Archmage. But there’s a problem. How much do we tell him?”2530

“He’s going to find out eventually,” Reya said.2531

“Right. But make sure no one else finds out before we tell them. This situation is very delicate, and Arcos wanted it to be received a certain way.”2532

“Okay, easy.” Linus said. “Where’s the Archmage?” he asked Reya. She shrugged her shoulders. “Then let’s split up and look. Reya and I will go one way, Rook another.”2533

“I like it.” Rook said. “I’ll see you two soon.”2534

Rook left to go find the Archmage, and Linus stared after her. Reya saw his strange expression. With a sly look on her face, she said, “You like her.”2535

“Shut up.”2536

It wasn’t long before Reya and Linus found the Archmage and told him the terrible news. He readily agreed to hold the meeting and within a half hour the town’s citizens had gathered around the altar in the town square, the sun setting behind Rook as she stood with Linus and Reya.2537

The crowd chattered amongst themselves, wondering what the sudden meeting was about and who the young girl was. Rook took a deep breath and called out “Quiet everyone! Hush!” the crowd gradually declined into silence.2538

“I stand before you all today with grave news. Many of you have heard of the young hero, the Dawnbringer. The Dawnbringer, Arcos, was a good friend of mine. It makes my heart sad to tell all of you that Arcos is no more. The Dawnbringer is dead.”2539

“How did he die?” a young woman asked.2540

“He was slain attempting to rescue his wife. He was successful in this, but lost his own life to Anra.”2541

The group began to talk again, alarmed. “It can’t be!” one voice called up to Rook.2542

“I would not lie about something this important. But there is hope, even in these dark times. Arcos’s wife, Sira, still lives. Sira is another personal friend of mine, and I know she will do everything in her power to finish this fight.”2543

The crowd did not seemed satisfied with this. They didn’t want Sira, they wanted the Dawnbringer.2544

“Hold on!” Reya shouted. “You all remember Sira. You saw her, and I fought alongside her. She is a warrior of great strength and a Summoner of great skill. She killed twenty G’harsts single handedly! And that’s only the beginning of what she can do. If anyone can defeat Anra, she can.”2545

“But what of the prophecy?” an older man asked. The crowd began to murmur the same question. “It clearly foretold of the coming of Arcos, and now he is dead. The Soulsage was wrong, and we are doomed.”2546

The crowd began to panic with this. “Mob mentality,” Rook thought. “Once it’s unleashed, almost nothing can stop it.” The people continued to grow more frightened as they talked to each other, wondering how long they had left, and if they should leave their homes. “Their fear will destroy more than any demon could,” Rook said to herself.2547

Then, something miraculous happened. A raindrop fell and landed on Rook’s shoulder. The crippled Illusionist looked up to see dark clouds loom above as night fell. Another raindrop. Then another. Soon, it began to drizzle. The crowd stopped talking to look up. It had not rained in the Tralini desert for hundreds of years. 2548

Linus spoke. “Let us pray.” All eyes were cast towards the young light wizard. The silence was outdone only by the soft sound of the rain. “This rain is a signal from the Allmighty. He is watching over us, and protecting us. And I know, deep within my heart, that if enough voices call out to him in this, our darkest hour, they will not fall on deaf ears.”2549

Linus kneeled. “Dear Allmighty, Holy one. Dark times are upon us. Evil is on our doorstep, and there is only one who can deliver us. Please, lend not only Sira your strength, but bless all of Valmera with your mercy and love as the moment of truth draws near. Let not one knee bend in submission to the shadow that approaches, but let us stand tall as we face it, the wind at our backs and your angels at our side. Amen.”2550

The crowd, Reya, and even Rook were enthralled with the young boy of a light wizard. Linus stood, and the crowd dispersed as they retreated to their homes for the night. Even as they left, every person there felt themselves grow bolder and more faithful. They knew the Allmighty would take care of them no matter what happened.2551

Rook took Linus aside and said. “You really pulled it off there. The rain being a sign from the Allmighty, I mean. They really believed you.”2552

“Well, I meant it. The Allmighty works in mysterious ways, and this rain is more of a miracle than you or I have ever seen.”2553

Rook was nearly speechless. “I just met you today, and already I feel like I trust you more than anyone I’ve ever known.”2554

“You don’t trust many people do you?”2555

“No. I’ve been hurt too many times before.”2556

“Then maybe you should open up, and let the healing begin.”2557

Rook felt her heart flutter, and suddenly, she felt herself lean forward. Her eyes closed and her beak met with Linus’s in a kiss. Rook suddenly felt panic well up within her, as the trauma of her slavery revisited her. But when she opened her eyes to look at Linus, she didn’t feel afraid of her dark memories. She only felt safe and secure in his arms.2558

Reya caught the sight of her brother kissing Rook. Her first reaction was shock, then she felt happy for her brother. Ever since their birth, Reya had been the reckless one, the initiator of their antics. Not that her twin brother was the voice of reason, but he preferred to keep to himself more than she did. Sometimes Reya wondered what kind of a life he would have, but now she knew that he would be happy. And she couldn’t have been more proud of him.2559

“That was a lovely prayer,” Reya said, disrupting her brother and Rook’s first kiss as they separated and looked around awkwardly.2560

“Thanks,” he said.2561

The comment may have been innocent enough, but no one in the entire village could have known that all across Valmera, similar prayers were being said as Ruby, Kairus, Luya, and Tanis spread a message of hope in the dark night.2562

And so the Silent Night came to be.2563

2564

2565


Chapter 292566

Divine Intervention2567

Footsteps echoed softly throughout the Mirror Woods as Sira once again wove through the mysterious trees. She had her bow in her hand and determination set on her face. Her eyes glinted hard in the moonlight. 2568

Sira was completely unaware of the prayers that were being said all across the world on this, the Silent Night, but she was only focused on her goal. Kill Anra. 2569

Sira had been trying to rid herself of her vengeful feelings, like Laona said. She had been trying to forget about what Anra had done to her, and to Arcos, and was trying to only focus on the task at hand. Sira was not very good at compartmentalizing, however, and anger still seeped into her thoughts.2570

“No,” she thought. “Arcos wouldn’t want me to fight for revenge.” This thought seemed to help her. 2571

Sira was nearing the Altar of Dusk. She didn’t have any concrete evidence as to Anra’s whereabouts, but she had a feeling. Her honed hunter’s instincts told her that Anra would be waiting for her there. 2572

She eventually stepped into the all too familiar clearing, the four obelisks came once more into her vision. She did not focus long on these. Sira’s gaze was locked onto her prey. Anra, standing on the square platform, waiting. Just as she had predicted. 2573

“Why have you come?” Anra asked her.2574

“To finish what Arcos started. To kill you.”2575

“Trying to avenge your fallen lover? How quaint.”2576

“Not avenge. Finish.”2577

“Are you saying you feel no anger or hatred towards me?”2578

“Yes.”2579

Anra scoffed. “I don’t believe you.”2580

“I don’t need your belief.”2581

Anra chuckled again. “Then are you ready?”2582

“Just one thing,” Sira spoke, honesty ringing in her voice. “Do you remember the day Isis died?”2583

“As clearly as if it were yesterday.”2584

“Then do remember the pain, anguish and sorrow?”2585

“Even after a thousand years, I still feel it.”2586

“Then how could anyone who thinks he fights for a noble cause wish that pain upon someone else?”2587

Anra paused. “Because, it is like I said. Pain does not lie. It was through the pain of Isis’s death that I realized who the truly evil ones were. Surely, after the loss of your dear Arcos, you realize that the Allmighty, if he were truly merciful, would have saved Arcos?”2588

“No. I do realize that you are a heartless, soulless abomination on this earth. I am grateful that I have the chance to kill you myself.”2589

“Not exactly what I’d call a chance.”2590

Sira summoned an arrow into her hand and fired it at Anra. Anra dodged swiftly and drew his sword and rushed at her. Sira fired two more arrows before shouting “Selkcahs s’tirips!” ghostly chains flew from her tattooed hand and wrapped around Anra, binding him. Sira knocked another arrow to fire at the immobilized Anra, but his magic was too strong for the chains, and he broke free. 2591

Sira threw the arrow at Anra and then used her magic to shift the crystalline bow into her close range weapon of choice, a short, curved katana. The transparent blade was wrapped in the black, winding tattoos. Sira fought offensively, knowing that if she could get in close to Anra, he wouldn’t stand a chance with his longsword. She made lightning fast strikes, but fought with deadly accuracy at the same time. 2592

Anra shouted, “Shurux!” and the dark tendrils shot forward. Sira dodged, but the spell allowed Anra enough distance to cast a more powerful spell. “Shuraze!” Swirling shadows swept up from behind im, forming an enormous wave of dark power. 2593

Sira’s eyes glowed a pale green as she shouted, “Naidruag!” a tall creature resembling a dragon stood tall on its two feet. It held in one hand a dual-bladed axe, in the other a gigantic shield. The creature kneeled in front of Sira, and she crouched behind its large shield. The wave of shadow crashed over them, but the large shield protected them, like a rock creates a lee in a rushing river. 2594

Once the dark magic subsided, Sira took flight as the guardian engaged Anra. The creature used its large shield to block Anra’s attacks, then made powerful strikes at Anra with its large axe. Sira shifted her sword to her bow, and began to fire volleys of arrows down at Anra. Anra spread his wings to attack Sira, but the guardian timed its attacks to keep Anra on the ground. 2595

Anra used his magic to over power the dragon, and sunk his blade into its heart. As the creature faded into a pale green light, Anra rose to chase down the airborne Sira. Sira began to fly as fast as she could, often turning to fire arrows at Anra. She knew she couldn’t beat Anra in speed, but her small size and small wings gave her more maneuverability, and she used it to her advantage. 2596

Because Anra was following Sira, he was forced to react to whatever she did, giving her control. Her arrows were coming dangerously close to hitting Anra, and he knew it. “Shurux!” he shouted, manipulating the dark tendrils to force Sira to the ground. 2597

Anra alighted and summoned his power, shouting “Shura Diviae!” Anra began to multiply, as he had when he fought Arcos.2598

The Anras rushed at Sira, but her eyes flashed green again as she shouted, “Rehtom htrae!” The trees from the surrounding forest came alive, even growing feminine faces, their limbs like strong, protective arms. They grew and spread like wildfire, and soon the entire Altar was covered with leaves and branches. The Anras attempted to maneuver the maze of branches, but the trees would move to hinder the Anras, and move to allow Sira to pass easily. Darting through the living branches, she shot arrow after arrow at the trapped Anras, each one helpless without their spells. Every time Sira’s arrows struck one of the dark wizards, a flash of pale green light shone, and the foe was gone. 2599

Only the true Anra remained, once again, and he used bursts of shadows to kill the summoned trees. The battlefield was once again clear, and neither side had an advantage. 2600

Anra rushed at Sira, going on the offense, throwing all he had at her. Sira summoned a sword and shield and fought defensively. Sira preferred to use only one weapon, as splitting her bow weakened its magical power, but with Anra’s wild strikes and overpowering spells, she had no choice.2601

Hacking and slashing wildly, Sira could only block with her small shield and counter with her shortsword, but the dark wizard was gaining the upper hand, not allowing Sira to get close enough to strike, but attacking fast enough to not allow her to summon another helper. 2602

Sira knew she had to make a move, but she couldn’t think of one. “Arcos, what should I do?” she called out in thought. An idea immediately burst into her head. 2603

Sira shouted, “Egrahc lous!” and ghostly lightning erupted from her fingertips. Anra dodged, but the move allowed Sira to spread her wings and leap, taking flight. Anra rose in flight after her. Sira’s sword and shield melded into her familiar katana. “Wait,” she thought to herself. “A little more.” When Anra was close enough, she whirled around in flight and slashed at him with her katana, just as she had in the Battle of the Whip. 2604

The maneuver worked once more, and Sira was too fast for Anra. The two warriors fell to the ground, Anra kneeling.2605

“Not a quick learner, are you?” she called to him.2606

“I don’t need to be. My power is beyond your imagination. Look.” Anra stood. His clothes were torn where Sira had cut him, but there wasn’t even a scar.2607

“H-how?” Sira stammered. 2608

“I have unlocked the secret of invulnerability. No wound of the flesh can kill me.”2609

Anra crouched once more, summoning power. Sira knew what was coming. Anra raised his head and from his beak tore a demonic scream, high and low pitched at the same time. Hundreds of voices screamed with him as shadow enveloped Sira.2610

Sira was filled with an irrational fear as the shadows swirled around her. “No!” she thought. “I won’t die on you Arcos!!” She summoned all of the courage she had and shouted “Gnosnoom!” the silver-eyed black owl rose once again as it had in the Battle of the Whip. The light from its eyes shone forth with purity and strength, cutting through the veil of shadows and knocking Anra to the ground.2611

Sira’s fear died with the shadows. Anra spoke to her, saying, “You continue to surprise me. You cling to life when you cannot win. Without Arcos, the Soulsage, you have nothing.”2612

“You, Anra, like all the others, have been caught up in that lie. Arcos was merely the Dawnbringer. And now I know why he said my life was more important than his: Arcos is not the Soulsage.2613

I am.”2614

With that, magical energy rushed through Sira, and a blinding green light erupted from her. When the light faded, Sira thought she was dreaming.2615

Arcos was standing in front of her, Skybrand drawn, facing Anra. Without a word, Arcos raised his hand and a ring of Sunfire in the shape of an eight-pointed sun appeared around Anra. Arcos rushed at Anra, striking him at a speed so fast Sira could hardly see him. Arcos was striking faster than Sira could keep up with, but no blood came from Anra. “His soul,” Sira thought. “Arcos is striking his soul.” Arcos and Anra began to levitate, the sun slowly rotating about them as Arcos struck faster and faster, his blade ringing in the night. The two rose upward until finally, the ring froze above Anra and Arcos landed gracefully on the ground.2616

Arcos turned his head and looked at Sira calmly. He nodded his head, then raised his hand, and the ring of Sunfire erupted into a giant beam, holy fire engulfing Arcos and Anra. 2617

When the fire faded, Sira was alone. Arcos had disappeared, and Anra was gone, killed by Arcos’s devastatingly powerful attack. 2618

“It is finished,” Sira heard a familiar voice whisper to her in the Silent Night, just as the sun broke over the horizon.2619

2620

2621


Chapter 302622

Peace of Mind2623

“It’s really over, isn’t it?” Ruby asked. 2624

“Yes, it is. Finally,” Luya replied.2625

The seven heroes were sitting in Arcos and Sira’s parlor. It was the morning after the Silent Night, and the friends were escaping the clamoring celebration in the aftermath of Spiritheart’s victory, the day after the Silent Night and three days after Arcos’s death. Without Anra to bind them, the demons had disappeared off the face of Valmera, and the world could rest easy.2626

“Funny,” Ruby said again. “It was only a few months ago that you and Arcos came to my home, and now I’m the Bloodsong and Queen of the Gitas.”2627

Tanis spoke to Ruby. “I know. And to think, if it wasn’t for this war, we wouldn’t have met each other.”2628

“None of us would have met,” Kairus said. That was a thought that stuck with all of them. They may not have been together for a long time, but the seven of them were friends, bound by circumstance but still so much more. 2629

“Tell us again how it happened.” Luya said to Sira.2630

“I already told you about five times now. Somehow, I brought Arcos back from the dead, and he killed Anra with an attack I’ve never seen before. Then he was gone.”2631

“That has to be rough.” Kairus said. “It’s cruel, seeing Arcos for just one moment, then he’s gone.”2632

Sira lowered her head and an awkward silence hung heavy in the air.2633

“You know,” Rook said, changing the subject, “if it wasn’t for this war, I wouldn’t have met Linus.”2634

“I still can’t believe you two would end up together,” Sira said. “Talk about a small world.”2635

“Well, we’re not really together yet. I mean, I’m still in Spiritheart and he’s on Valmera. But I am visiting him as often as I can.”2636

“What does Reya think about it?” Sira asked. 2637

“I don’t think she likes me. She always barges in when it’s just Linus and me.” Sira chuckled at this. She knew it was just Reya’s way of having a little fun.2638

“So what do we do now?” Laona asked.2639

“What do you mean? The war’s over, we don’t have a whole lot to do now,” Kairus said.2640

“You’d be surprised,” Sira said. “There’s always something that needs to be done around here, some evil that need’s stopping. I’ll bet we’ll be back on the job soon.”2641

“Well then, we better enjoy the peace while it lasts,” Tanis said, leaning back. 2642

“I just can’t believe it’s over,” Ruby said again.2643

“I just can’t believe we all made it out alive,” Tanis said. He then realized what he said, and stuttered, “Well, I mean, uh-”2644

“It’s okay.” Sira said. “Arcos is dead. And no amount of magic or bonds of love will ever bring him back. I’m just going to have to move on.” Sira gazed at Laona who nodded. A melancholy feeling began to well up inside of her, but she politely asked, “Would it be alright if I could get a moment alone?”2645

“Sure,” Laona said. Everyone stood and left, ready to leave the tense atmosphere. 2646

When the last of them had left, Sira stood and ascended the stairs to Arcos’s piano room. She sat down and plucked out the melody to Arcos’s song. A tear ran down her cheek, but Sira was not sad. A warm feeling simply spread throughout her body with the happy memory.2647

Sira left the piano room and climbed more stairs up to the bedroom. “No matter how many times I walk into this room,”she thought, “it’ll always feel empty.”2648

Sira slowly walked around the room, her fingers tracing over every surface, her face a mask of serenity. Now that Anra was dead, she finally felt like she could come to terms with Arcos’s death.2649

She let the memories of him flood back to her. She would laugh at the jokes he had told her, and smile at the romantic things he had done and said to her.2650

She looked at the tattoos he had given her. “He’ll always be with me,” she thought. “Even if I move on, he’ll still be there.”2651

Sira slowly walked out to the balcony, the sun setting once again. She took a deep breath and said, “So this is it then? This is goodbye, Arcos.”2652

Sira lowered her head and began to cry once more, and vowed that these would be the last tears that she would shed for her husband. Tear after tear fell and stained the stone balcony, and Sira put up no effort to stop them.2653

She looked up at the sky through blurry, eyes, praying to the Allmighty. "Thank you," she said. She was thankful for the time she had spent with Arcos, no matter how brief it had been. Arcos had given her the happiest moments of her life, and she wouldn't let his death ruin that. She looked down at her feet again as the tears fell again.2654

Suddenly, Sira felt a finger move under her chin, slowly lifting her head. She felt her beak part as another met hers in a warm kiss. She opened her eyes to see-2655

“Arcos,” she whispered. 2656

“In the flesh,” he said back.2657

“I must be dreaming.”2658

“No, I’m back. Really.” Arcos took a step back. “You’re not going to hit me, are you?”2659

Sira’s face lit up. “It is you!” she jumped at Arcos and he caught her in a tight hug. When he let her down, she asked, “But how? I saw you die.”2660

“I did. And you were correct about my reappearance; your powers as Soulsage allowed you to bring me back, but only temporarily.”2661

“Then how are you here now?”2662

“The power of prayer. The millions of people across Valmera who bent their knees to pray for you and me called out to the Allmighty, and he listened. The Allmighty brought me back.”2663

“Is that why you asked Ruby to tell the world? So you could come back?”2664

“No, I didn’t plan it. I just felt that everyone should know if I were to die.”2665

“Does that mean that you could come back again?”2666

“I don’t think so.”2667

There was a long moment where Arcos and Sira simply stared at each other. They couldn’t believe they were back together again.2668

“There’s something I’ve always wanted to know,” Sira said.2669

“What?”2670

“Where do the people of Spiritheart go after they die?”2671

Arcos chuckled and said, “Heaven, of course.”2672

“What was it like?”2673

“It was amazing, but none of my friends were there, so I don’t think I would call it heaven. But there was one great thing that happened there.”2674

“What?”2675

“I met my parents.”2676

“You did?”2677

“Yes. They told me that they were sorry that they couldn’t protect me better, but also that they were very proud of me. They were proud of all that I had done, of what I’ve become.”2678

“Well, they should be.”2679

“There was one more thing. They said they were very proud that I had met you, and wanted me to tell you something.”2680

“What?”2681

“It’s all in this note. They didn’t want me to know, apparently.”2682

Arcos produced a piece of paper with a red wax seal with a wing stamped on it. Sira broke the seal and opened the folded letter, reading the feminine handwriting.2683

Sira,2684

First, my husband and I would like to say that we couldn’t thank you more for what you’ve done for Valmera. It takes a lot of strength and courage to do what you did, especially alone, and we’re very proud of you.2685

We’re also very happy that Arcos chose a woman like you to marry. Looking back on all the years that you’ve secretly watched over him and our family, I know I speak for both my husband and myself when I say I couldn’t approve more.2686

Just know that Arcos cares very much for you. Don’t do anything that would betray those feelings. You can accomplish so much more together than you could apart. In my absence, I’m counting on you to watch over him again, as you did so long ago.2687

The letter was not signed with any name, but Sira’s heart grew swelled as she read the note. Simply the knowledge of their blessing, which she never had the chance to ask for in person, filled her with joy.2688

“What does it say?” Arcos asked her.2689

“Nothing you need to know about,” she said with a hint of laughter in her voice.2690

The two walked back into their bedroom from the balcony. “So,” Arcos said. “I guess we had better go and let everyone know I’m not really dead.”2691

“No,” Sira said. “For just a moment, I want you all to myself. After the kind of stunt you just pulled, I don’t think I’ll get another chance for a long time.”2692

And so the couple simply sat, enjoying each other’s company as the sun cast gilded rays of light over the ivory castle. It may have been only for a moment, but it was a moment that seemed to stretch on forever, and that was enough for the two of them.2693